 
Books by Stacie Simpson

The Myths and Legends Series

Releasing the Dragon

Destined for Time

Tempting Magic

The McKenzie Chronicles Short Stories

A Naughty Christmas Eve

Releasing the Dragon

Myths and Legends, Book One

Stacie Simpson

Releasing the Dragon: Myths and Legends, Book One

Copyright 2013 Stacie Simpson

Smashwords Edition

All right reserved. Without limiting the rights under copyright above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of the copyright owner.

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Disclaimer

This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the author's imagination and are used fictitiously.

Adult Reading Material

Acknowledgements

Many thanks to my friends and family for all their love and support. Without all of you cheering for me I never would have finished this book. I'd especially like to say thank you to Marcia and Lin for reading the earlier drafts and providing much needed feedback. Finally, since we all know every book is judged by its cover, a special thank you goes out to Fiona Jayde Media for the wonderful cover that epitomizes the erotically romantic essence of this story.

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Disclaimer

Acknowledgements

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Epilogue

Author's Note

More to Come...

Sneak Peek at Destined for Time

About the Author

Chapter One

~ Serafina ~

The most erotic dance experience a nightclub can offer!

The popular catchphrase was often used to describe Mystique, a nightclub located within the Myths and Legends Casino Resort on the Mississippi Gulf Coast.

I stood by the railing on the upper level of Mystique watching the writhing mass of bodies on the dance floor below. Based on everything I'd heard and read about Mystique, I expected to see provocative dancing. But this? This was beyond anything I could have imagined. There was far too much nudity to be legal in a public place, and if I wasn't mistaken, some of the men down there should be wearing condoms.

Instead of being appalled by what I saw, like I told myself I should be, I was intrigued. How could a place like this exist? Especially in one of the highest ranked resorts in the world? Weren't there laws against indecent exposure and public fornication?

Forgetting the legalities, I looked out over the club again and decided, _I don't care how they get away with it as long as I can join in the fun._

Misty darkness filled most of the club except where colored spotlights were used to illuminate the bars on both levels and the elevated stages and pedestals that ringed the dance floor. On those stages and pedestals, talented dancers moved their bodies seductively wearing minuscule costumes that transformed them into sizzling hot demons. Stimulating music filled the air, tugging at my body with its thumping beats and erotic rhythms. Everything came together to create an atmosphere of mystery and lust worthy of the name Mystique. It was the perfect place to shed my inhibitions, to move in time with other bodies and feel the hypnotic pull of my deepest desires.

The moment I stepped into Mystique, I felt an exhilarating sensation rush through my body. It was lust in its purest form. There were no thoughts or feelings, just a physical craving for carnal pleasure. The craving had been strongest near the entrance but lessened when I climbed the stairs to the upper level. Now, as I drifted down the spiral staircase leading to the dance floor, waves of desire crashed over me, threatening to pull me under with every step I took. I probably should have been alarmed, but I wanted to feel more of the sinful heat building inside of me.

By the time I reached the bottom of the stairs, I felt compelled to dance. The music flowed through me, erasing any reservations I might have had left. I danced my way toward the center of the floor making slow, sensual circles with my hips. Hot, slick bodies brushed against me as the crowd closed in around me.

Within seconds, strong masculine hands warmed my bare shoulders. The hands traveled slowly down my arms, then gripped my hips and pulled me roughly against a hard, male body. A thrill went through me and I threw my hands in the air, undulating my body suggestively against the bulge in the front of his pants. When the hands on my hips suddenly tightened, his fingers digging in with bruising strength, I looked over my shoulder into deep, blue eyes glazed with lust so intense it stole my breath. I gave a little twist of my hips that made his eyes close, and his head fall back as he let out a groan of pure need.

Tingles of pleasure turned to jolts of electricity as our bodies moved together. Public sex had never seemed like a good idea, but here in Mystique, I couldn't think of anything I wanted more. All around us men and women were pressed together, grinding their bodies in a writhing frenzy. Many of them were half-dressed, but all of them were mindless in their pursuit of sexual fulfillment. Ecstatic moans broke through the music, mingled with the sounds of bare flesh slapping together. The intoxicating musk of sex and sweat filled my head, increasing my desire to the point of painful need.

Another man joined us. My eyes drank in the sight of his bare chest and the unbuttoned jeans, riding low on his hips. He moved in closer, dancing in front of me. His sculpted muscles brushed against my breasts, teasing my nipples into throbbing peaks of need. I strained forward, lifting my breasts higher, begging for more. Taking that as an invitation, he skimmed his hands slowly up my sides, grazing his thumbs over the tight buds, testing to see how far I would let him go. When I didn't protest, he eased the front of my dress down, and exposed my breast for his hot, wet mouth to devour. At the first touch of his tongue, desire took over my body completely. He had me trembling as I burrowed my fingers through his thick, blonde hair. He licked and sucked with ravenous hunger while my breathing grew more labored by the second.

The man at my back must have taken the other man's actions as a signal, because I felt him working to free his erection. His calloused hands returned to my body, and massaged my thighs with increasing pressure. He dragged the hemline of my dress higher with every pass of his hands on my overheated flesh. His hips moved behind me, thrusting with erotic intent, making my womb clench with anticipation. Warm hands slid up over my bare ass, and then down along my hip bones. They pressed against my lower abdomen just above my black, lacy thong. There he paused for a moment, waiting to see if I would stop him.

A tiny voice screamed in the back of my mind. I shouldn't let him do this. I shouldn't let the other man fondle my breasts in clear view of all these people. I opened my mouth to tell them to stop, but the only thing that came out was a harsh demand for more. Nothing could penetrate the fog clouding my mind except the pleasure their hands and mouths brought me.

I closed my eyes and moaned when his rough hand slipped under my panties.

A moment later I was alone on the dance floor. People were still all around me, but there was an invisible barrier that kept any of them from touching me. I looked around, confused by my sudden isolation, but my mind was too muddled by the haze of lust. I couldn't make sense of anything.

That was when I realized I was being watched. A tall, dark-haired man stood on the balcony overlooking the dance floor. His intense gaze was focused on me, piercing, as if he could see straight into my soul. I was frozen in place, like prey caught in the sights of a predator. I couldn't move or look away. I could only watch as rage and lust blazed in his dark, hungry eyes.

Suddenly the nightclub dissolved around me and I saw myself in his arms, pinned to the wall with my legs wrapped around his trim waist. My hands gripped his broad shoulders tightly while he drove his aroused flesh into me over and over again. On some level I knew the vision wasn't real, but my body reacted as if it was. The fire stoked by the other men suddenly burst into flames, drenching my panties with a violent orgasm that left me trembling and gasping for air. As the orgasm ripped through my body, I saw him thrusting harder, deeper, frantically pounding into the wet center of my quivering body. Through it all, his magnetic eyes bore into mine, holding me in place while the fantasy played out. With a final thrust of his powerful hips, he growled savagely and buried himself inside me while his cock pulsed with his own release.

Before I could catch my breath the dance club came roaring back into focus. The vision shattered, leaving me wet and aching, alone on the dance floor. When I looked up at the balcony, the man had vanished. I went to the upper level in search of him, but found no sign he had ever been there. I wondered if he was even real, or just a fantasy born of the raging lust threatening to consume me again. I took one last look at the dance floor below and fled while the thought to do so could still form in my mind.

Chapter Two

~ Serafina ~

Upon waking the following morning, I could hardly believe my behavior the night before. I shuddered when I thought about what I had almost done. My love of dancing has compelled me to spend hundreds of nights dancing in clubs without ever taking a stranger to bed - let alone having sex with two strangers on the dance floor. But last night was different. It wasn't about dancing. It was about a total loss of control; about letting go and drowning in sensation. Within the walls of Mystique there was no holding back, no rules of propriety or social norms to follow. Not a single person stood on the periphery afraid to dance, afraid of what people might think. Everyone seemed to be in the same hazy, lust-filled state that I was in, responding as if the air we breathed was an aphrodisiac. Every touch, every sensation was amplified, and left me eager for more. It was exhilarating, and frightening, and completely unexplainable since I hadn't been under the influence of any drugs or alcohol.

When I first walked into Mystique, heat flashed through my body with a blast of unexpected desire so intense it nearly took me to my knees. I should have taken that as a warning and walked back out the door, but something drew me inside. Whatever it was, I couldn't deny its pull.

I went upstairs to get a better view of the club, and discovered that my desire for sexual pleasure lessened the higher I went. I remained on the upper level, gliding around the balcony, admiring the dancers on stages and pedestals encircling the dance floor. I was impressed by how effortless they made their use of poles and aerial silk appear. Their undulating dance movements were so flowing and graceful, so sensual, so mesmerizing. I didn't realize until it was too late that watching them twist and turn in the swirling mist and fluctuating colored lights brought the sexual energy I'd felt before back to life.

The next thing I knew, I was downstairs again, mimicking their movements on the dance floor, surrounded by a kaleidoscope of faces. I lost myself in that sea of writhing bodies, allowed myself to be overwhelmed by the erotic sensations. I would have done anything if it meant the pleasure would continue. My mind didn't come back online until I locked eyes with mister tall, dark and oh-so-sexy. After losing track of him I got out of there as fast as my feet could carry me.

Now I had to wonder if all the clubs here would have the same effect on my libido. Mystique was after all, only one of many attractions to be found in the Myths and Legends Casino Resort. A resort located on the Mississippi Gulf Coast with a theme revolving around mythical legends including vampires, werewolves and demons. On the outside, the building itself looks like a medieval castle complete with turrets and towers, a working drawbridge and a glowing green moat. The inside contains restaurants and dance clubs along with a hotel, casino, and several other amenities. The various attractions are decorated with images and memorabilia displayed in a style reminiscent of a Hard Rock Cafe. Guests of the resort are welcomed into the world of dreams and nightmares by staff members wearing surprisingly realistic costumes. Promotional advertisements for the resort promise a magical experience filled with mystery and excitement. After what I experienced last night, I could almost believe in magic and supernatural beings.

Pushing aside the lingering effects of my enchanted evening, I stepped into the shower and began getting ready for what could possibly be the most important day of my life.

A week ago I'd been sitting in my office thinking there had to be something better, that this couldn't possibly be the life I was destined to live, when a mysterious package was delivered to my desk. I'd always dreamed of being a professional dancer, but growing up with a single parent taught me that sometimes you have to take the job with a guaranteed paycheck instead of the fun, exciting job that could either lead to fame and fortune, or leave you sleeping under a bridge. My mother never had a lot of money, but she knew how much I loved to dance. She always scraped together enough money to pay for lessons and buy my costumes. I danced from the time I was born through high school, and even tried to continue dancing while I attended college. Then one day the director called me into his office, and tried to get me to sleep with him. When I said I wasn't interested, he wouldn't take "no" for an answer and came very close to raping me. After that, he spread enough rumors about me that I was blacklisted from every dance production our small town had to offer. Not even the local strip club would've hired me if I'd chosen to try that route.

So when I received that mysterious package in the mail, I just had to take a leap of faith. The package contained a round trip plane ticket, prepaid rental car and hotel accommodations, and most importantly, an invitation to the dance auditions here at Myths and Legends.

On the first day of auditions I had a little problem at the check-in table. After standing in line for thirty minutes, I was told that my name wasn't on the list. I insisted that I had been invited and I even showed Harrison, the annoying keeper of the list, my invitation. He was a slender man of average height with a superior air and when my invitation failed to impress him, I asked that he confer with his supervisor. When he returned, he grudgingly apologized for the confusion and said I should find my place with the other dancers. I did as he instructed, thankful to have the matter resolved so I could shift my focus to the tasks ahead.

When I joined the rest of the candidates on the stage I listened closely as Scarlett, a tall woman in her early thirties with fiery red hair explained what would be expected of us and what the people judging us would be looking for. Once those instructions and tips were given she began teaching us the first routine. Later I would learn it was the first of many increasingly difficult routines designed to challenge us in every way possible. By the end of the day I believed we had attempted every form of dance known to man. Scarlett announced we were done for the day and posted a list of candidates who were invited to return the next day. My heart skipped a beat when I found my name, Serafina Leroux, about halfway down the page.

Each day, the dance routines we learned during the auditions were more complicated and physically demanding than any we attempted in the days before. Scarlett showed us each routine only one time and expected us to know it without any mistakes. She turned out to be more demanding than a drill sergeant. At the end of every day I found my name on the list of dancers invited to return for more torture the next day. Today was the final day of auditions. In just a few hours either my dreams would come true or I would know for certain that they never would.

Chapter Three

~ Dragon ~

"I was just walking through the lobby where I overheard some very disturbing news," I told Rook, my security chief, as I joined him in his office. He rose when I entered and I gestured to the chairs near the wall of monitors at the back of the room.

We took our seats as Rook inquired, "And what news would that be, since so many disturbing things happen here on a daily basis?"

I had to smile despite my worries over the troubling information. "You have a point, but I do believe this is something new, something entirely different from the usual antics of our staff and guests. I heard there is a human woman trying out to be a dancer here at the resort. I've also heard she is quite good, and will likely be given a job. And that you're the one who allowed her to participate in the auditions." I'd been pulling up the video feed from The Catacombs while I spoke. Now we could see Scarlett leading a number of dancers through a new routine on stage.

Rook blew out a frustrated breath and ran his fingers through his hair. "I'd hoped you wouldn't hear about that until the reason for her being here became clear."

I leaned back and considered his response. "If you don't know why she's here, then why did you allow her to audition? We do not hire humans for the entertainment division of this resort - ever. What could have possibly made you think this would be a good idea?"

"She had an invitation, Dragon. It was very fancy with a black dragon and golden tear drops embossed on thick garnet paper."

He tensed as realization dawned on me.

"Claire," I said with a grimace. Now I understood why he hadn't mentioned the human to me. Anything Claire did without my knowledge could potentially wreak havoc on all our lives. He was trying to avoid another explosive confrontation between me and the psychic.

Relaxing when I didn't immediately fly off the handle, he continued his explanation, "The woman showed up Monday morning when the auditions began and presented the invitation at the check-in table. Of course, Harrison tried to turn her away, but when she wouldn't take no for an answer he brought the invitation to me. It all looked legit, the dragon on the front was breathing fire with its wings spread, but anyone could have found our logo on the Internet and used it to create a fake invitation. Then I flipped it over and saw the golden tear drops. The meaning behind that symbol is not something we advertise or something that your average human would understand. So I let her stay and I've been monitoring the situation while I wait to see what will happen next. I don't know why she's here but there must be a damned good reason if Claire invited her." Rook pointed to an image of the human dancer that he now had frozen on the security monitor.

I gave it a brief glance and let out a tired sigh. "I wish Claire would give us warning before she sets these things in motion. Why does everything with her have to be so cryptic? Why not just come out and tell us what's going on?"

"Well, Dragon, I'm pretty sure Claire has explained to you at least a hundred times that when she tells people exactly what she has seen, and what she is trying to make happen, those people end up inadvertently altering the future. Take it from someone who knows, the slightest change in behavior can cause serious ripples in a timeline. This is just her way of guiding us to the future she thinks is best for us."

"And what if we don't agree with her? What if we don't want the future she's shaping for us?"

"Then we go back and try again," Rook replied with a confident grin.

I shook my head. "There was a time when I would have agreed with you wholeheartedly, but now, there isn't enough magic left in this world. You can't always go back far enough to repair the damage once it's done. Besides which, there are some things you are not allowed to change. I know she means well, but that doesn't make what she does any less frustrating."

I looked at the image on the monitor again and realized I'd seen the human before. She was the captivating woman I'd seen in Mystique. My mind flashed back to the night before. I remembered how her long mahogany hair was loose, the curls bouncing freely around her shoulders and down her back. I thought about how the silky green dress hugged her curves and seemed to caress her body as she danced with abandon. When she closed her eyes and gave herself to the magic of Mystique, I wanted to vault over the railing and take her right there.

Unfortunately, the human males circling her like sharks in a feeding frenzy had the same idea. Seeing them put their hands and mouths on her body caused my vision to cloud with a red haze. I wanted to bathe in their blood. To keep myself from succumbing to that urge I intervened before one of them could thrust his flesh into her body. I sent out a mental push that had everyone on the dance floor skittering away from her like roaches when a light comes on. The two males who'd dared touch her were lucky I only sent them to the next state instead of off a bridge or the nearest tall building.

She was clearly startled and confused when the two men practically disappeared without a trace. She raised her head and one look in her hazel eyes ignited a fire deep within my soul, a burning I hadn't felt for centuries. In that moment, savage need seared through my body and I saw myself pounding into hers while I pinned her to the wall. The vision was so vivid I could feel my hands gripping her firm backside holding her in place, her strong legs squeezing around my waist, and the muscles of her wet sheath tightening around my shaft. When I realized I was projecting the vision into her mind, that we were sharing the fantasy together, I nearly came in my pants.

I had to get out of there before I lost control completely, but I couldn't leave her there aroused the way she was. I couldn't bear the thought of another man touching her again. When I released her from the vision, I vanished from the balcony, hiding myself in the shadows. Then I waited to see what she would do. I was relieved when she came upstairs then fled the club like the Hounds of Hell were snapping at her heels.

Coming out of the memory I noticed that several minutes had passed. Rook eyed me with curiosity. "Maybe Claire really does know what she's doing. I don't think you have ever looked at a woman like that in all the centuries we've know each other."

I scrubbed my hands over my face, trying to forget about the human dancer and the fire she'd started in Mystique. "It doesn't matter, Rook, the last thing I need in my life is a woman. I learned a long time ago that it's best to avoid emotional entanglements with women who want more than I can give. I use humans for sex because I can erase their memories once I'm done, but I won't do that to someone I might see on a regular basis."

He leaned forward, looking me in the eyes, and rested his forearms on his thighs. "Maybe it's time you allowed yourself more than a random fuck. There has to be a reason Claire invited her here, and after witnessing your reaction to this human, I think it might be you. Your body isn't the only thing that has needs, Dragon, so does your heart and your mind."

I shook my head sadly. I could not let myself go down that path again. "You have always been a good mentor and friend, Rook, but in this, you are wrong. My life is not my own, and my needs are not what matter. Besides, humans see us as monsters, and the ones who don't, usually only want us for the power we could give them. Even if this human could somehow see me as more than the creature I've become, any relationship with her would be doomed. I can't settle for anything less than my mate, and we both know there is little hope of me ever finding her."

Rook looked like he wanted to say more, but he kept whatever he was thinking to himself. We both knew I was right. There could be no halfway for me. I could give all or nothing, and only my mate would have all of me and my kingdom.

I left Rook's office and decided to go see Claire. I wanted answers, and she was the only one who could give them to me.

Chapter Four

~ Dragon ~

"Do you have any idea how many problems your invitation is likely to cause?" I asked Claire as I strode into her studio.

"Good afternoon Donovan, it's nice to see you, too," she replied with a hint of disapproval in her tone.

She looked up from the tarot cards she had been laying out on the table. The tarot cards were for show, along with the crystal ball and fortune teller costume she wore; all meant to entertain the tourists and keep them coming back for more. As the resident psychic, and a member of the resort staff, Claire could put on wondrous shows promising futures full of love and money that her many fans would eat up like cake at a birthday party. But I wasn't interested in the vague premonitions she regularly had and recounted in her shows. I was interested in the vision that brought a human dancer to my doorstep.

"I don't have time for pleasantries," I retorted. "I need to know why you invited a human to participate in the dance auditions. We have many humans working throughout the resort, but none of them are in the entertainment division. Those positions are reserved for supernatural beings for good reason. Our guests come here for the magic created by the entertainment division. The magic that will likely make this human feel like she needs to be committed when she discovers its true source. So please, Claire, explain this to me."

I knew that I was practically growling at her but I couldn't seem to help it. I'd been feeling unsettled and easily agitated all week with my emotions going from one extreme to the next without any warning.

"She's here to fulfill the prophecy of course," Claire replied as if I should have already known that. Which in a way, I did. Claire wouldn't invite anyone here unless she'd seen the need to in a vision or prophecy.

"And which prophecy would that be?" I asked, impatiently.

She bit her lip then crossed her arms over her chest readying herself for a fight. "That woman, Miss Serafina Leroux, is here to fulfill the Phoenix Prophecy."

"Not that again," I bit out, my patience thinned to the point of breaking. I started pacing around the small room trying to keep my temper under control. Any mention of the Phoenix Prophecy was a sure way to make my blood boil. Of all the visions and prophecies Claire has revealed over the years, that is the only one I believe came from her own wishful thinking, rather than whatever higher power she normally receives her messages from.

"As you well know, every golden prophecy I have ever cried will eventually come to pass. Granted, this prophecy has taken longer than most, longer than any of us should have had to wait, but it will come to pass whether you want to believe in it or not," Claire replied in that calm tone she used when she thought I was being unreasonable.

"What I know, is that the Phoenix Prophecy no longer holds any power over me. I spent centuries hunting for this mythical Phoenix of yours only to find she does not exist. I have accepted that none of us will ever be whole again and you should do the same. I had to choose between believing in fairy tales and keeping my people safe. I chose to leave the fairy tales to the children."

"Think about it, Donovan, you couldn't find her because she hadn't been born yet. You know how difficult it is for me to pinpoint when my visions will take place until I see the signs coming together. I started noticing scenes from the Phoenix Prophecy several weeks ago. All the signs led me to a small town in Upper Michigan where Serafina has been living since she was born twenty-seven years ago. I invited her here for the auditions because she has always dreamed of being a professional dancer. Now she will be able to live her dream while helping to restore thousands of shattered souls," Claire said, urging me to believe her with her determined gaze.

I stood there, stunned. My mind was unwilling to accept what she was telling me.

After a moment, she smirked at me and said, "Search your feelings, Donovan, you know it to be true."

That snapped me out of my shock. "Quoting _Star Wars_ will not convince me that this woman is somehow the savior of our people. She may be an exceptional dancer, but beyond that, she is human. She could not possibly be the Phoenix, and I refuse to get my or anyone else's hopes up with this nonsense."

Even as the denial passed my lips, I remembered what I'd felt when hazel eyes had locked with mine. The burning in my soul that could ignite the tiny spark of hope I wanted to feel. But I could not let that happen. I could not allow myself to be distracted now, at a time when our enemies were closing in.

"Why do you think you've been so out of sorts since she arrived last weekend? The spell might still be in place, but your dragon can sense her now that she is physically nearby," Claire argued.

I didn't bother asking how she knew I'd been feeling off. It was probably obvious by my behavior, and even if it wasn't, she'd more than likely say she saw it in a vision.

I took a deep calming breath. "I will allow the human to remain at the resort because I trust you and your abilities. Although I do not believe in this prophecy, or that she is the Phoenix it speaks of, she must be important in some way or you would not have seen her in a vision. However, I do not want to hear any more about the Phoenix and you are not to tell anyone else of your suspicions."

Claire pursed her lips for a brief moment before responding. "I will abide by your wishes and keep this between us. In time, you will see all that I have seen and know that what I tell you is true. I will speak no more of this except to say, that which you hate the most shall save us all in the end."

Claire turned back to the tarot cards leaving me to wonder what that could possibly mean. _Psychics!_ Sometimes they could be so exasperating, always scheming and trying to move the rest of us around like pieces on a chessboard.

I left her to her craft, and headed to the underground gym thinking a brutal workout was just what I needed to blow off some steam. Then maybe I would be able to think more rationally about this situation and figure out how to keep it from spinning out of control.

Chapter Five

~ Serafina ~

Here it is, the moment of truth! The moment I've waited for my entire life!

The final day of auditions had been grueling, but it was finally over. Now, Scarlett stood in front of us about to reveal the names of the dancers who would be joining the Myths and Legends entertainment staff.

It was nearly impossible to stand still. My hands were clasped together in front of my lips while I held my breath, waiting, praying I would be one of the chosen dancers.

"If I call your name, welcome to the team. If I do not call your name, thank you for trying out, but better luck next time. Sadia Romano, Patrick Easton, Celia Ramirez, and Serafina Leroux."

My heart stopped, and I nearly fainted when I heard my name called. I did it! I was finally going to earn a living doing what I love. Scarlett kept talking and I realized that I should be listening if I wanted to know what would happen next. "....should go get cleaned up and return here in one hour. Leave your belongings in your room and we will have them delivered to your new apartment. When you return, each of you will be assigned to a member of the security staff who will take you on a tour of the resort and show you to your apartment. Please pay close attention on the tour as it will also serve as your security briefing. Report here at nine o'clock Monday morning to receive your assignments and start your training. Thank you."

When I returned an hour later dressed in jeans and a comfortable blouse I found the other new recruits waiting near the stage. Shortly after I arrived four men entered the club and walked in our direction. Three of them wore uniforms: black slacks and red, long-sleeved button-up shirts with the resort logo embroidered on the left side. They looked more professional than typical rent-a-cops, but still like they were low rung employees.

The man who approached me was nothing like them. He also wore black pants but his were made of worn leather. His deep red shirt had no buttons and clung to his muscular chest and shoulders like a second skin. Long ebony hair hung loose around his shoulders and fell straight down his back to his waist. His black eyes were watchful and his body was tense as if he was ready to spring into action at any moment. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as he prowled towards me.

When he stopped in front of me I looked up at his towering height and decided he had to be at least a whole foot taller than my five-six. I watched as his cold eyes warmed and his lips curved into a smile that transformed his mid-thirties face from lethal and predatory to friendly and welcoming. I was still leery of him, but at least he no longer looked like he wanted to slit my throat and hide my body in a shallow grave. He reached out his hand which I shook while he introduced himself.

"Hi, I'm Rook, head of security here at Myths and Legends." His deep voice was tinged with an accent I couldn't place - maybe Eastern European?

"I'm Serafina. It's very nice to meet you Rook, but as the head of security, don't you have more important things to do than take new employees on tours?"

His smile widened. "I heard about the trouble you had when you checked in for the auditions. I wanted to make sure your initial orientation went smoother. Now, if you're ready, we can get started. I will be talking a lot along the way, giving you information about security protocols as well as interesting facts you may find useful during your stay at the resort. If you have any questions please feel free to interrupt me at any time."

He held out his arm in a ladies first gesture and we exited the club. As we began walking down the hallway Rook started with, "For the most part, the resort is a safe place to live and work, but we do get the occasional wacko who thinks we should all burn in Hell for worshipping demons and vampires. Of course we don't worship such beings, but once a fanatic has his mind set it's pretty hard to change it. If anything like that occurs you will be given instructions and you will need to follow them to the letter."

He underscored the importance of what he was telling me with an authoritative look. When he was sure his message had gotten through he nodded and continued, "You obviously know how to find The Catacombs, though I have to say it looks completely different at night when the Goth crowd, bikers and anyone else who likes body piercings, black clothes, chains and hard core rock music comes out to play. Have you been to any of the clubs or restaurants since your arrival at the resort?"

"I visited the casino a couple of times which turned out to be an addictive pastime I should probably avoid," I told him with a rueful smile. "The Dragon's Lair has a casual feel that I like so I've eaten several meals there, and last night I spent some time in Mystique."

Rook looked at me, and some of the darkness I saw earlier bled back into his eyes. "And how did that go?"

I groaned and covered my face with my hand then I looked up and met his eyes. "Let's just say that as soon as my feet hit the dance floor all my PG-13 intentions flew right past R heading for X. I'm not sure what happened to me in there but I was lucky someone distracted me long enough that I could make my escape before I did anything I would really regret."

We stopped walking and he grimaced. "I'm glad nothing bad happened to you. Mystique can be overwhelming, especially for anyone who doesn't know what to expect. As a dancer here at the resort you may be required to work in Mystique. If that happens I would advise you to stay on your stage or pedestal and never, ever go into one of the private party rooms unless you're with someone you trust implicitly."

"What private party rooms?" I tried to picture Mystique but my memories were too foggy.

"On the lower level the walls are lined with doors. Those doors open into private party lounges. Each lounge has a pole for private dances and comfortable sofas and chairs for the guests. Anyone can swipe a credit card and enter one of the rooms. They can go in alone, bring friends along, or invite one of our dancers. There really aren't any rules and once you're inside there's no one watching your back. Most of the time, our dancers go in pairs if they go into the private rooms at all. It is always their choice to make. But since you're so new to the scene you should avoid the lower level altogether."

The fact that I hadn't even noticed the doors frightened me. Chills went up my spine when I imagined what could have happened if I'd gone into one of those rooms last night.

"Thanks for the advice." My voice quavered and I had to clear my throat. "I wish I'd gone on this tour before I decided to check out the local nightlife. I honestly don't even know why I went out last night. I've been so dead tired after the auditions all week that I practically fell into bed as soon as they were over."

"That's our Scarlett. She always has been an unforgiving task master." He glanced down at me with an appreciative look. "You must be a very impressive dancer for her to offer you a position here at the resort. She accepts nothing less than the best, you should be proud of yourself."

My cheeks burned. I'd never been able to accept praise graciously. "Thank you, I hope I won't disappoint her."

"I'm sure you won't," he said with a kind smile. "Now, you could think of the resort as a square or rectangle with the casino at its center and the hotel on the upper levels. The route we are taking is actually the long way to the staff apartments from The Catacombs but it will take us past almost every attraction the resort has to offer. You'll notice that the hallways are lined with images and descriptions of various myths and legends. The literature and artwork are arranged according to the themes of the various attractions. For example, outside The Catacombs you will find stories of zombies, vampires, and any other walking dead creatures you can think of. Here at The Wolf's Claw, our tattoo parlor, the walls are covered with shapeshifter lore."

I strolled over to examine some of the writings on the wall. There were several interesting legends with graphic illustrations of shapeshifters during different stages of transformations.

"I've always been fascinated by shapeshifters and vampires, reading everything I can find about them. I wonder how long it will take me to get through all the material displayed here at the resort," I said as we started walking again.

"With your interest in the supernatural and talent for dancing this must be a dream job for you," Rook said.

"You have no idea. I had just about given up on a dancing career until last week when the invitation to come here arrived in my mailbox. My mother talked me out of leaving for New York or Hollywood right after high school, but I wouldn't let her talk me out of this. I promised her that if things didn't work out I would come home using the round trip ticket before it expires. She's my best friend and it was difficult to leave her, but maybe if things work out she can eventually move down here." I was looking down by the time I finished speaking, thinking about my mother and how much I already missed her.

He came to a stop in front of me, and lifted my chin with a gentle hand. "It sounds like you miss her a lot, but remember, everything happens for a reason. Follow your instincts and let fate be your guide. I'm sure everything will turn out for the best in the end."

His soothing tone was comforting, but I wanted to lighten the mood. He'd been so serious, showing genuine concern for my safety when we talked about Mystique. Now I was turning melancholy thinking about my mom. I almost made a quip about fortune cookie wisdom, but it died on my tongue when I looked up and met his black eyes. I couldn't shake the feeling that his eyes have seen far more than his thirty-something appearance led me to believe. There was a depth of knowledge belonging to a much older soul, one with countless years of experiences to look back on. I could see that he meant what he said, that they weren't just empty words spoken to help me feel better. At that moment I was really glad I'd been paired with Rook for this tour, and I hoped that I'd found my first friend in my new home.

Rook broke the eye contact and pointed to a set of French doors painted black and splattered with bright neon colors. Surrounding the doors were images of voluptuous female demons engaged in various acts of sexual foreplay, some bordering on obscene.

"You'll remember Mystique, of course. The myths and legends depicted here focus on sex demons, or I guess some would call them succubi or incubi. After last night I'm sure you can understand why." He teased, putting a smile on my face once again.

The tour continued through the hotel lobby and around the corner where we stopped in an elegant entrance hall.

"This is the receiving area for The Gateway to the Otherworld, a place where people meet before being shown to their tables," Rook said.

The receiving area was decorated in reds and gold with ornate crown molding and flowing fabrics draped from the ceiling and walls. Delicate sofas and chairs that appeared antique sat on the periphery. Beautiful paintings hung in gilded frames depicting mythical scenes of dragons, sorcerers, vampires, demons, and shapeshifters. The overall effect was very palatial.

"This is wonderful, it's so beautiful," I said, taking it all in as I spun in a circle. "I can't wait to see what the inside looks like."

"The inside is very similar to this only more elaborate, at least until Solomon gets a hold of it. Once he starts weaving his magic you'd swear you'd been transported to another world - hence the name The Gateway to the Otherworld. Even when the other acts are performing, Solomon works his magic from behind the scenes bringing the shows to life. He is responsible for the backgrounds and scenery for all the shows featured in this theater. As a dancer you will eventually end up working with him, which I'm sure you will enjoy. He is very creative and talented but still likes hearing the ideas of his staff. That's what makes him so different from others who have reached his level of success. He doesn't seem to look down on anyone. Instead, he encourages everyone around him to rise up to their full potential."

"You make Solomon sound like such an interesting person. I look forward to meeting and working with him. Where to next?"

"I think we should do a quick run through the remaining guest areas of the resort, and then I'll show you around where the staff members live and play."

The tour continued with Rook explaining the security protocols along the way. He pointed out Claire's Fortunes where the world-renowned Claire spends her days and nights telling fortunes. Down the same hallway there was also a jazz club called Lilith's Lounge, a fine dining restaurant named The Inferno, and a fight arena known as The Dungeon. When we stopped in front of the guest gym and spa area, he said, "If you go outside here you will find the outdoor pool and the trails leading to the beaches. There is also a path that leads to the staff apartments, but we will take the indoor route to get there now."

When we reached the end of what felt like an underground tunnel, he pressed his hand to the security panel to open the door. "If you place your hand here I will add you to the system. Then you will be able to enter most of the areas designated for staff members only, but there will still be a few places you cannot enter because only executive staff members are allowed access to them. Your apartment will also have a panel like this one instead of a traditional lock or card key." I did as he asked and placed my hand on the security panel. He punched in some codes and information and then had me reopen the door to make sure my information had saved correctly. "You're all set. Now I'll take you to your apartment so that you can get settled in."

The main floor of the staff apartment building housed an indoor pool, a staff gym and spa, a cafeteria, a small grocery store and a doctor's office. My apartment was on the fifth floor at the very end of the hall, number 513. It was fully furnished with a couch and chairs arranged in front of a large widescreen TV mounted on the wall. There was a beautiful marble fireplace and a balcony with a stunning view of the ocean. Walking through the rest of the apartment, I felt like I was in a dream. The kitchen had all the best appliances, gleaming stainless steel. In the bathroom I found an extra-large shower stall with shower heads on every wall. The bathtub was big enough for two and looked more like a Jacuzzi than something you would wash in. The bedroom had a king sized bed framed in wrought iron with the most intricate roses I had ever seen. Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined myself living in a place like this.

"Are all the staff apartments like this?" I asked, taking in the spacious apartment and the elegant furnishings yet again.

Rook smothered a laugh before answering. "You should see your face. You look like a kid on Christmas morning." I felt my face get hot as I blushed and my cheeks turned a deep shade of red. He noticed and said, "I sorry, I didn't mean to embarrass you. Most people would be a little amazed by an apartment like this one. To answer your question, no, not all of the apartments are quite this well-appointed. Most of them are nice but have a lot less amenities than this one. You were assigned this apartment because you are an exceptional dancer and we want to make sure your time here is comfortable and enjoyable."

"All of the dancers here are exceptional and most of them have been here a lot longer than me. Shouldn't I have to work my way up, or earn an apartment like this one?" I raised my arms and held them out to my sides to indicate the luxurious apartment and all of its furnishings. "This must be some kind of mistake."

"Trust me, there has been no mistake. Do you have any plans for this evening?"

"Well I'm certainly not going anywhere near Mystique." We both laughed. "I do want to celebrate though, so maybe I'll see what Lilith's is like."

He nodded his approval. "That's a good choice; I'll try to check in on you sometime during the night. I will leave you now so that you can rest and prepare for your night of celebrating. If you ever need anything you can reach me by dialing *13 on any house phone, or here is my cell number just in case you need to use a personal phone." He handed me a card with his name and phone number.

"Thank you for showing me around today. You've made me feel very welcome," I told him.

"It was my pleasure." Rook gave me a slight bow before opening the door and stepping into the hallway.

I closed the door behind him and just stood there thinking none of this could be real. How could I be so lucky to land my dream job and move into this exquisite apartment all in one day? Any minute I was sure I'd wake up in my bedroom back home just like Dorothy after she clicked the heels of her ruby slippers together.

When that didn't happen, I decided it was time to call my mother with the good news then start unpacking and get ready to celebrate the beginning of my new life.

Chapter Six

~ Serafina ~

After a torturously long day of dance auditions, I should have been exhausted and ready for bed. Instead I was so excited about making the final cut that I thought I might never sleep again. Once I'd unpacked everything I brought with me, I slipped into a sexy red dress with a plunging neckline and headed out to Lilith's Lounge.

Brochures for the resort described Lilith's Lounge as a New Orleans music club with a supernatural twist - a description that turned out to be right on target. Everywhere I looked there was a splattering of vampire lore mixed in with New Orleans music memorabilia and architecture. Jazz bands played in the streets, balconies were elaborately framed by wrought iron trellises, and vampires fed from women with parted lips and heavy-lidded eyes. There was a chaotic beauty to it, as if someone had taken the eclectic assortment of colorful artwork, and literally splattered it across the walls. Add to that, a wait staff dressed in mysteriously sexy vampire costumes, and the lively music coming from the band on stage, and I could almost believe I was in New Orleans. Lilith's Lounge was a place to live and laugh while dancing with vampires to a mixture of jazz, blues, funk and rock music - a place to let your hair down and leave the troubles of the day behind.

I was relieved to find the atmosphere in Lilith's to be infectious, but not overwhelming like it had been at Mystique. In Lilith's I felt the urge to dance, but only because it would be fun, something I would enjoy. At Mystique there had been an intense need to feel other bodies rubbing against mine. To feel hands caressing my breasts and erections grinding into my lower body, to be completely free and give in to the sensual pull of the music. The sensations had felt unbelievably amazing, but - wanting to avoid one night stands and threesomes with strangers - the experience was not one I wanted to repeat anytime soon.

I went to the bar and ordered a drink, a Transylvania Twist, which was some kind of fruity mixed drink. It had a good strawberry flavor with a hint of pineapple, but sitting on the sidelines sipping a drink just wasn't my style. I found my way to the dance floor, and asked to join one of the staff dancers in his routine. There weren't any dancers on stages or pedestals in this club. Instead, they mingled with the crowd and encouraged wallflowers to join in the fun. After a few songs, we went our separate ways and then I danced with anyone who asked me. Some of my partners were pretty good dancers while others struggled to keep up. At one point, a man twirled me away from his body, and just when I thought he would pull me back in, he let go of my hand. I stumbled and lost my balance only to be caught in strong arms against a broad chest.

The man who held me was tall, probably only a few inches shorter than Rook, and he looked to be in his early thirties. Even through his clothes - tailored black slacks and a form-fitting, charcoal grey shirt - I could tell he was well-built, muscular but not too bulky. His black wavy hair was cut in a shaggy style that came over his ears and brushed his collar in the back. When I finally looked at his face I saw that he was very good-looking with a well-trimmed beard and dark, chocolate-brown eyes framed by long thick lashes. The heated look in those eyes sent a shiver up my spine when I realized I had seen them before. They were the eyes of a predator sighting its prey, the ones that had watched me from the balcony in Mystique last night.

Looking into his eyes with his body pressed against mine brought the vision from the night before to the front of my mind. I could almost feel him pounding into me when he took my hand and spun me away from his body. We danced through several songs, some fast, some slow. He danced with skill and effortless grace which surprised me considering his size. Dancing with him caused delicious tingles of anticipation to course through my nerve endings. I saw the same sensations mirrored in his eyes, but his hands never strayed beyond what propriety called for and he maintained a respectable distance between our bodies at all times. Eventually, wanting to learn more about this seductive stranger, I led him off the dance floor and over to a secluded table along the back wall.

As we approached the table I said, "My name is Serafina, would you like to sit and have a drink with me?"

"My friends call me Dragon, and it would be my pleasure to join you for a drink." His voice was deep with a faint accent similar to Rook's.

"Dragon is an unusual name, is there a story behind it?" I asked him as we took our seats at the table. He lounged in his chair while I perched on the edge of mine.

"There is in fact a story behind my name, but telling it would take all evening and I'd rather hear about you." When he finished speaking a waitress appeared with two drinks and set them on the table in front of us. "Bram's Bombshell, the best drink Lilith's has to offer. Would you like to try one?" He pushed one of the drinks towards me then tipped the waitress who bowed before she left to help other customers.

"Do waitresses always bring you drinks the second you sit down?" I sipped the drink and found it had a sharp citrus bite combined with rum and other flavors I couldn't identify. After another sip, I decided it was even better than the Twist I'd tried earlier.

With a grin he replied, "Not everywhere I go. I guess you could say I'm a regular here."

"Are you a guest in the hotel or do you live in the local area?" It would be great if he lived nearby since I would be residing here for the foreseeable future.

"No, I'm not a guest in the hotel." A tiny smile on his lips made me think there was a private joke I wasn't getting. "I'm a local business owner and have lived in this area for many years. I enjoy most of the clubs and restaurants here at the resort, but Lilith's is without a doubt my favorite. I usually come here at least twice a week just to wind down after a long day." He sipped his drink. "What brings you here to Myths and Legends?"

Listening to him speak triggered a memory. He seemed so familiar, and not just from last night in Mystique, but I couldn't quite recall the details. I was sure I had never met him, but at the same time I knew I'd seen him somewhere before. Deciding it didn't really matter, I looked at his handsome face and wondered if this man could get any sexier.

The vision from the previous night kept playing through my mind, causing a slow burn to start in my core. I wanted to feel his body pressed against mine, into mine. I was having trouble meeting his eyes fully, afraid he would see just how desperately I wanted him. I wasn't usually like this, and had no idea why my body was reacting to him this way. My sexual experiences had never been Earth-shattering, or anything I felt I needed for my survival. But something about this man made my body crave sex more than food, water, and air all combined. I was drawn to him like some magical force tied us together with an ever-shortening steel cable.

The conversation continued with me telling him all about myself, where I was from, what I was doing here on the Gulf Coast, and why I have always wanted to be a dancer. Whenever I tried to find out more about him he dodged my questions by steering the topic back around to me. We danced some more and just before midnight, I told him I needed to head back to my apartment or risk turning into a pumpkin.

He chuckled at that and asked, "Would you mind if I walked you home, just to the door of the staff apartment building? There are a lot of drunks hanging around this time of night and I'd feel a lot better if you didn't go alone."

I felt my lips curl into a sly smile. "I would love to have you walk me home."

What was it about this place that made me want to do things I never would have considered before coming here? I came to Lilith's to avoid sleeping with strangers, but now that was exactly what I was thinking about doing. I went from one bizarre phenomenon driving my libido through the roof to another. At least the desire I felt for him was different than the blind lust I had felt in Mystique the night before, although more intense if that was possible. It wasn't just mindless sexual hunger. I wanted screaming orgasms, but I also wanted breakfast in bathrobes. And this time there wasn't anything clouding my mind. Tonight if I fell into bed with this stranger I would be responsible for that decision. As I let my gaze travel over his rugged features and powerful body I knew this was one decision I'd have no trouble making.

We made our way through the crowded hallways and out the main entrance in front of the lobby. Just before we crossed the drawbridge, we took a right onto a lighted path. The sprawling grounds in front of the Myths and Legends castle were peppered with oak and pine trees, most of which had Spanish moss dripping from their limbs. The barest sliver of moonlight shone down through the clouds casting an eerie light over the sinister looking landscape. A light breeze rustled the leaves overhead and carried the scent of saltwater from the beaches that ran along the backside of the resort.

Once we were away from all the people, we strolled in silence for a few moments enjoying the fresh air and tranquil surroundings. Eventually I asked him, "This seems to be the long way to the staff apartments. Are you sure you know where you're going?"

He grinned. "We could have taken a shortcut and gone through the casino, but then we would have said goodbye much too soon. I preferred the idea of a moonlight stroll before we have to part company for the evening."

"It _is_ beautiful out here, and the company is nice." I glanced sideways at him and saw that he was smiling at me. It was just a slight curve of his lips, but his chocolate-brown eyes were warm and tender. We'd talked and danced for hours in Lilith's but suddenly everything had changed. Without the music and laughter all around us, the darkness was far more intimate than I would have expected.

"This is the first time I've been outside since I arrived here last weekend. The auditions left me so exhausted that I took the shortest route back to my room almost every night after they were finished. Now that I'm out here, I realize I should have done this sooner. The fresh air probably would have relieved some of the stress caused by the tryouts."

"I try to get outside as much as possible when the weather permits. I spent most of my youth exploring in the forests around my home, hunting or just admiring the wonders of nature. Now I spend too much of my time closed up in meetings and working in my office." He raised his face to the sky and took in a deep breath. He looked at home here and I could easily picture him stalking his prey through an emerald forest.

When we reached the end of the path I turned to face him and said, "I had a really good time tonight."

He rocked back on his heels and put his hands in his pockets. "As did I. I'd like to see you again, perhaps next weekend? Solomon has a show scheduled for Friday night at The Gateway. We could have dinner before the show if you'd care to join me."

"I would be delighted to join you at The Gateway for dinner Friday night. Perhaps over dinner I'll get to hear more about you." I gave him a look that clearly said I wouldn't be putting up with any more of his evasive tactics.

"Perhaps," he replied with a shameless grin. "Until Friday evening." He reached out his hand as if to shake mine, only instead, he lifted my hand and laid a gentle kiss on my fingers. The fire that had been smoldering inside of me flared into flames the instant his lips touched my skin. I looked into his face and saw the same inferno barely contained behind his eyes. I couldn't look away. It was just like it had been in Mystique.

Hesitantly, he leaned down and brushed his velvet soft lips over mine, then drew back as if that was all he would do.

I couldn't let him leave. Not with only that one fleeting touch, the touch that had gone all the way to my soul. I reached up and brought his head back down to mine. Our mouths came together, our tongues sliding along each other with slow, sensual strokes.

He groaned and crushed me against his warm, hard body, holding me tight like he'd never let me go. I'd never felt so desired in all my life. I ran my fingers through his silky hair, savoring every detail of the moment. This was what I'd always wanted, what I'd always dreamed of. When he deepened the kiss, fisting my hair in one of his hands, I felt his hunger, his passion, and knew I would never get enough of this man.

After several blissful moments that I never wanted to end, someone cleared their throat behind me. Dragon broke the kiss with a growl and threw a less-than-friendly look over my shoulder. I guessed he appreciated the intrusion as much as I did. I rested my forehead against Dragon's chest, breathless and trembling in his arms.

"Good evening, Dragon. I hope you're treating this nice young woman with the respect she deserves." It was Rook's voice coming from behind me.

I smoothed my hands over my dress as I reluctantly stepped away from Dragon. When I turned around, I pasted the best smile I could manage on my face. It was the one I used on stage, pleasant, cheery, but lacking any real warmth.

"He's been a perfect gentleman. As a matter of fact he was just walking me home so I wouldn't be accosted by any drunks along the way." I looked between the two of them. "Have you two known each other long?"

"Rook and I go way back, we're practically brothers," Dragon answered, directing a dark scowl towards his life-long friend. I really couldn't blame him; if one of my friends had interrupted a kiss like that I'd be pissed too.

"If you're finished here, there're a couple of things I'd like to run by you," Rook told Dragon, not even acknowledging his foul mood.

Dragon nodded to Rook then looked at me with resignation. "I guess this is goodbye for now. Will you meet me outside The Gateway Friday evening at eight o'clock?"

"I wouldn't miss it." I told him, and then went up on my toes to place a chaste kiss on his cheek. When I approached the building's entrance Rook held the door for me and bowed his head as I passed. I hadn't wanted the evening to end, but there was no way to recapture the moment with Rook waiting in the wings. As I went upstairs to my cold empty bed, I remembered how I'd felt in Dragon's arms. Friday was definitely too far away.

Chapter Seven

~ Dragon ~

I watched her lithe body as she walked away, swaying her hips in a way that was almost too tempting. I had to lock down every one of my muscles to stop myself from following her. Keeping myself in check seemed to be getting more difficult by the minute. It started during my nightly walk through the resort. Claire's words kept repeating in my head, _Think about it, Donovan, you couldn't find her because she hadn't been born yet._ I told myself I was just making the rounds, taking care of business, but I knew better. I was looking for her, the dark-haired beauty. Business had nothing to do with it.

Mystique was the first place I checked, trying to alleviate the growing tension in my body. The thought of finding her in that crowd of sharks again had me shaking with rage. Lucky for them, she wasn't in Mystique. She also wasn't in any of the restaurants or The Catacombs. I attempted to call it a night, to convince myself that I shouldn't even care where she was. But every time I tried to give up my search, the compulsive need to find her only intensified. I felt like an invisible chain was pulling me toward her, tying us together with its unbreakable strength.

I finally found her on the dance floor in Lilith's, twirling around in the arms of a human male. It wasn't Mystique, and it wasn't sexual in any way, but it didn't matter. Seeing her in the arms of another male pushed me over the edge I had been riding all evening. I sent a mental command to the human telling him to let go of her hand, leave, and never come back. When he abruptly released his hold on her hand she stumbled and I raced to catch her.

She landed in my arms and for a brief moment I just held her against my chest. The burning I had felt in my soul the night before returned. This time it was stronger, more intense. I felt my spirit crying out for something I thought I would never have. How it was possible, I could not explain. The beast inside me was still asleep, unable to cry out for anything, especially not its mate. But as I held her close to me, the connection I felt could not be mistaken. She was my mate, and somehow through the fog of sleep, my dragon could sense her.

She raised her head until she looked into my eyes. I watched as recognition flashed across her face followed closely by a wave of desire. Her eyes glowed with a bright green while her skin flushed a delicate pink. She was beautiful. I wanted to feel her lips against mine, our tongues sliding along each other, my hands caressing her full breasts, my hard length buried in her wet heat. The look in her eyes said she was right there with me. But she needed to know more before I could let that happen. So with every ounce of restraint I could muster, I twirled her away from my body and danced like a gentleman.

I enjoyed the rest of the evening getting to know her, even with the mounting sexual frustration. She was witty and intelligent, as well as very perceptive. It was clear that hiding my world from her would be impossible. It would only be a matter of time before she saw through all the lies designed to hide what we were. I wondered how I could tell her the truth and what she would think when I did. Should I just come out and tell her? How would she react?

Rook eased up beside me, "That was some kiss. I thought it best to stop it before the two of you started shedding clothing right here."

"You were right this morning," I informed him.

"I usually am, but about what in particular this time." His tone was serious, not cocky.

I glanced over at him and replied, "Everything. I was in Mystique last night when I first saw the human dancer, Serafina. She was in way over her head on the dance floor. By the time I got there, she had one male feasting on her breasts and another about to impale her from behind. It happens all the time in Mystique, but something inside me snapped. I couldn't let it happen this time, not to her. But then, I almost fell on her myself. I didn't even know why I went to Mystique; I never go in there, not unless I have to. Now I understand, it was the same instinct that had me scouring the resort looking for her tonight." My eyes returned to the door where Serafina had disappeared. The need to be with her was nearly overwhelming. The kiss had been a mistake. If Rook hadn't shown up...

"Now it makes more sense," Rook commented. "She'd told me things didn't go well in Mystique and would have been worse if someone hadn't distracted her."

I shook myself, and started walking back down the path towards the main entrance. If I didn't put some distance between me and Serafina I'd be upstairs, thrusting into her body within seconds. Rook fell in step beside me.

"I went to see Claire after I left your office this morning. I already knew what she'd say, I'd felt it in Mystique, but I wouldn't let myself believe it. Now there is no denying it, not once I felt her in my arms. The instant I touched her I knew it was true." I knew I was rambling, but now that I was moving away from Serafina the implications of her discovery were bombarding my mind.

Rook grabbed my arm and turned me towards him. "Dragon, what do you mean? What did Claire tell you?"

I looked into the eyes of my best friend, one of very few beings I would trust with this information and answered, "Claire told me that Serafina is the Phoenix, which means, she invited Serafina here because she's my mate, and because she's destined to set my dragon free."

Rook dropped my arm and a crease formed between his brows. "I understand why Claire believes she's the Phoenix but why are you suddenly so sure? I know how you feel about the Phoenix Prophecy and it surprises me that you would accept her as your mate so easily."

"I can feel it Rook," I put my hand up over my heart, "right here. I felt it the first time I looked into her eyes, but it was weak, something I could chalk up to the atmosphere in Mystique. And I did, because I didn't want to get my hopes up again. Then tonight when I held her in my arms for the first time the dragon came to life inside of me. I don't know how he can sense her or how I felt him, because the spell is most definitely still in full force, but I can't deny who she is any longer. Serafina is my mate."

"I believe you, and I'm happy for you, but we both know she will be in a lot of danger once word of this gets around. Travali does not want his spell broken and most interpretations of the Phoenix Prophecy surmise that your mate is the one who must be found in order to break it. That bloodsucker will send every assassin he can find out to hunt her down and slaughter her before the prophecy can be fulfilled," Rook said.

"I'm going to need your help. I don't know if I'll be able to protect her from the danger she's in. When I'm near her I can't think clearly. I can barely focus on anything but her, and getting inside of her." I started walking again. Once I started thinking about sinking into her body, images of our naked bodies sliding together started flashing through my mind. I had to get a grip or she wouldn't live long enough for my fantasies to come true.

Rook followed, chuckling beside me. "I'd forgotten how much fun it is to watch shapeshifters when they first find their mates. If it wasn't for the danger she's in I would thoroughly enjoy watching you struggle through the mating frenzy."

I gave him an annoyed glance.

"Cheer up, once you actually claim her you'll be able to think with your big head again." He laughed.

"But that might just create even more problems." I ran my hands through my hair in frustration. "I don't know what will happen when I try to claim her. I'm sure we'll have glorious sex, but what will happen afterwards? Will the Dragon's magic be strong enough to break through the spell? How do you think she'll react if it is? She's a human with no knowledge of the supernatural world surrounding her. I have to tell her everything before I let things go that far, but how can I tell her about myself without making her run away screaming?"

Rook shrugged, "Don't tell her; show her."

I rolled my eyes. "I don't think flashing her my fangs, is the way to go here, and since my dragon still can't come out to play that's not an option either,"

"That's not what I meant. Have Solomon tell her your story."

I thought about that for a moment, excited by the idea. "That just might work and she's already meeting me for dinner at The Gateway Friday evening. Do you have any idea where he is now?"

"The last time I saw him he was thrashing around in the mosh pit at The Catacombs," Rook answered. In our eyes, Solomon would always be the studious young alchemist that came to us in the middle ages. But times have changed, and Solomon along with them.

"As much as I hate to interrupt him, this can't wait until tomorrow. With any luck, he'll have enough time to make the necessary changes. His magic will open Serafina's eyes for me. Then I just have to find a way to open her mind." I picked up my pace, and Rook followed beside me as we made our way to The Catacombs.

We found Solomon sitting at the bar with a young female vampire straddling his lap. He was sucking on her nipple through the thin material of her shirt. By the way she was moving her hips it was obvious her skirt was hiding more than just her feminine secrets. After a moment, she noticed me and Rook standing behind Solomon, and froze like she'd been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. When she stilled, Solomon looked over his shoulder then swore under his breath as he lifted her off his lap and fastened his pants. He whispered something in her ear that made her eyes close with a groan, then he smacked her on the ass and she hurried off.

I clapped him on the back and took a seat next to him. "Sorry about the interruption, I would have waited until you were finished." I couldn't help but laugh a little at how much he had changed over the years.

Rook sat on his other side scanning the crowd for anyone we wouldn't want listening in on our conversation.

"You know the young ones are all terrified of you. There's no way she'd stay here and finish what we started with you looking over my shoulder," Solomon said as he readjusted his pants. When he was more comfortable he said, "So tell me, why are my balls going to be aching for the rest of the night?"

I leaned in to avoid being overheard. "I found my mate." It felt so good to say that out loud.

Solomon's eyes widened and he sat up straighter, "Bloody hell, how is that possible without the curse being broken?"

I shook my head. "I don't know how it's possible, but I know it's true. The problem is, she's human. She doesn't know anything about our world and I need to fill her in before I can claim her."

Solomon burst out laughing, then, still chuckling said, "Oh that must suck. How long do you think you can hold out before you give up and rip her clothes off? I think I should start a betting pool."

Beside him, Rook tried to cover his laughter with a cough.

"Ha-ha. I'm sure you and Doyle would have loads of fun with that, but we need to try and keep this quiet as long as possible. We don't want the vampires to get wind of this before the spell is broken. She will always be in danger as my mate, but until we're free of the curse she will be the number one priority for Travali and every assassin he has at his command."

Solomon sobered a little and asked, "Is she here at the resort, who is she?"

I felt myself smile. "Her name is Serafina, Serafina Leroux."

"The human dancer Scarlett just hired?" I nodded and Solomon said, "I'd been wondering why we would hire a human who doesn't have the first clue about anything that goes on behind the scenes here. She's a fantastic dancer. I wanted her for The Gateway but it's not safe for her to be onstage with the magic going, not if she doesn't understand how dangerous it can be. As it is, I had to tell Scarlett to assign her to Lilith's, but that is such a waste of her talent."

Hearing Solomon praise my mate filled me with pride.

"Soon enough she will know all about the very real myths and legends at this resort and the magic that surrounds them. Then she can dance at The Gateway or anywhere else you might need her." I rubbed my hands together. "Now, I came here tonight to ask you for a favor. I need you to use your show Friday night to tell her our story. Make her see beyond the monsters humans believe us to be. Show her our world and help her understand what has been done to us." If anyone could do what I needed it was Solomon.

Solomon sat quietly for a while then said, "That shouldn't be a problem since we'll have a week to put it all together."

"Thank you Solomon, you're a good friend and I will owe you for this." I felt truly grateful to have friends like Solomon and Rook. It had taken me a long time to learn how to trust again. But second-guessing the motives of everyone around me had taken its toll. I had to start trusting again, or risk losing the love and loyalty of all the people who follow me. In the end, my people meant more to me than the betrayal I had suffered.

"You will not owe me anything, it's my honor to serve you as always," Solomon said as he fisted his hand over his heart.

I returned the gesture and stood to leave. "Please have my table set for two. Serafina will be meeting me in front of The Gateway at eight o'clock Friday evening." After a nod from Solomon, I turned to leave. Rook followed me out of the club

Once we were past the crowds, Rook said, "I will instruct everyone on the security staff to alert me immediately if anything out of the ordinary involving Serafina happens. They'll think I want to keep an eye on her because she's human so it shouldn't raise any red flags."

"I have no doubt she will be safe in your hands. Thank you my old friend." We clasped hands, and I pulled him into a one armed hug, slapping him on the back.

When he stepped back he said, "No thanks necessary. If what you say is true, you'll need all the help you can get. You need only to ask, and I will be there for you." He started to walk away but stopped and turned back after only a few steps. "By the way, congratulations; I know you're a long way from mated bliss but now that you've found her, you have a shot at something most of us will never experience."

"Your time will come. If I can find my mate after all these years, then anything is possible." Rook didn't argue, but his sad smile clearly said he didn't agree with me. Shapeshifters find their mates with relative ease when their instincts are not being smothered by magic. The same could not be said for beings with Rook's ancestry. Yet even with the odds stacked against him, I had to believe fate would eventually reward such a worthy male.

We went our separate ways after that. Rook checked in at the security office, and I headed back to my apartment to get some sleep. Not that I really thought I'd be able to sleep, but it was worth a shot.

Chapter Eight

~ Serafina ~

Monday morning when I reported for work, Scarlett informed me that I would be assigned to Lilith's for the first week, then I would most likely rotate to one of the other clubs. She didn't mention The Gateway, but I hoped that one day I would earn a place on that stage. The shows at The Gateway varied greatly and included well known comedians, Claire's psychic readings, and elaborate dance productions. Having the lead role in a show at The Gateway would make all of my dreams come true.

It was Wednesday night, and I was outside Lilith's reading vampire legends before my shift started. For the past few days I'd spent most of my free time exploring the resort and reading the various legends plastered on the walls. Some of the information seemed to be based in truth but much of it was a little far-fetched. After several days of reading the stories, I came to the conclusion that unless I actually met a shapeshifter or vampire I would never be able to discern fact from fiction.

I hadn't seen or heard from Dragon since we said goodbye last weekend, and I regretted not getting a phone number to contact him. It was only dumb luck that I didn't have to work on Friday when I was supposed to meet him at The Gateway. More than that though, I wanted a way to reach out to him, a way to feel the connection I'd felt when he held me in his arms. I knew I shouldn't let myself get attached so quickly, but there was just something about him...

"The gift shop sells an excellent hardcover book that contains every myth and legend found on the walls of this resort."

His voice came from behind me, a gentle caress I felt deep inside my body. I closed my eyes letting the sensation fill me with warmth. How could such an innocent thing affect me so intimately?

"I might just have to look into that," I said as I spun around smiling. "I'm starting to get kinks in my neck from starring up at walls all day."

Dragon was a few feet away from me leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets. I let my gaze travel over the red shirt he wore unbuttoned at the top with a suit jacket that matched his black trousers perfectly. His clothing was impeccable, obviously expensive and tailored just for him. He looked so good I wanted to close the distance between us and wrap myself around him.

"Usually when I see a vampire my first thought is to run a stake through its heart, but in your case, I might have to make an exception." His eyes were riveted to my costume, a red and black slim-fitting corset dress with satin and velvet trim. The main part of the skirt ended just below my hips where lace flared a little and continued to my ankles with a slit up the middle. The outfit was completed with lace sleeves, a vampire collar, black jeweled choker, and little fangs attached to my teeth.

"Do you like it?" I lifted the dress with both hands and danced in a circle.

When I made it back around to face him again, he pushed off from the wall and moved towards me with the prowling gait of a hunter used to catching his prey. By the time he stopped just inches in front of me my blood was rushing though my veins at a rate that left me dizzy.

He leaned forward and smoothed his hands down my arms as he whispered in my ear. "I don't think I have ever seen a sight more tempting than you in this dress. In fact, I like it so much that I can barely keep from ravishing you here in this hallway."

His words sent heat flashing through my body, and then I saw just a taste of what he'd suggested. He had one arm holding me against his chest while the other held my thigh with my calf curling around his body. His hips were thrusting with a rhythmic motion while his mouth ravished every inch of my neck.

It all felt so real, so erotic. My legs nearly gave out with the rush of desire I felt for him. The vision ended abruptly, and I looked up to see his eyes burning with passion. I was almost sure he had seen the same thing I had, but I had no idea how that could be possible.

I didn't know how long we stayed there, aroused and unwilling to look away, but eventually we were interrupted by a member of the security staff.

"Excuse me Mr. Drake, I apologize for the interruption, but Rook is requesting your presence in the gym."

All the heat I'd felt a moment ago turned to ice when my brain finally registered what the nervous young man had said.

"Mr. Drake? Mr. Donovan Drake? Owner and General Manager of the Myths and Legends Casino Resort?" I choked the questions out already knowing the answers. He'd seemed so familiar last weekend and now I understood why. His face had been splashed all over the covers of magazines for the past several years. He'd been named the most eligible bachelor in America half a dozen times, and he was one of the most sought after men alive. He was also my boss.

Dragon turned with an angry glare and growled at the other man. "Liam, tell Rook that I will be there as soon as I can."

The security officer paled noticeably. "Of course, My Lord." He fisted his hand over his heart and bowed deeply before he pivoted around and left in a hurry.

Dragon turned to me with a grimace. "That was not how I wanted you to learn my identity. I didn't want to mislead you last weekend but I also didn't want you to be intimidated by my status here at the resort."

"You mean your status as my boss? Why would that be intimidating?" I threw my hands in the air and turned away from him. I didn't know what to think, and I felt tears welling in my eyes. I felt betrayed by his omission of important information, and stricken by the prospect of never knowing his touch again.

"Serafina, please look at me and let me explain." When I didn't turn around he said, "I wanted to get to know the real you, and we both know you would have held back or behaved differently had you known who I am. I didn't want to lie to you so I dodged most of your questions and answered truthfully when I could. My friends really _do_ call me Dragon and I _am_ a local business owner. I never intended to hurt you and deeply regret that I have. I am sorrier than I can express for the pain this has caused you."

I turned around with tears streaking down my face. I couldn't believe how upset I was, but the decision I'd come to left me feeling bereft. "I don't think we should see each other romantically any more. It just wouldn't be appropriate."

"I can't accept that," Dragon stated, then in a gentler tone he said, "I know we've only just met but the connection between us is undeniable. We have a chance for something magical and I won't let it slip away without a fight. The entertainment division of this resort is Solomon's domain and I have no direct influence over his staff members. I could override his decisions but I can honestly say I have never needed to in the past." His eyes searched my face looking for any sign that I might change my mind.

I noticed that people were starting to stop and stare behind Dragon so I took a deep breath and wiped the tears off my cheeks. "I can't think about this right now," I told him. "I'm supposed to start my shift in a few minutes and now I'll have to go fix my makeup."

I started to walk away but Dragon reached out and pulled me close to his body. My mind told me to push him away but my body melted into his warmth. Then he kissed me. The kiss lit every cell in my body on fire. When he finally drew back, I was breathless.

"I don't care about what is appropriate, or about what other people think," Dragon whispered, fiercely. "I only care about you and me, and how we feel when we're together. Can you really walk away now and never know what could have been between us? Think about it Serafina, and if you want me as much as I want you, meet me at The Gateway Friday evening for Solomon's show."

Dragon walked away, and I went to my dressing room to pull myself together. When I returned to Lilith's I put a smile on my face and focused on dancing. No matter what happened in my life dancing always helped me feel centered, peaceful. By the end of my shift my decision was made. I couldn't walk away from Dragon without knowing where this crazy attraction between us might lead. I would meet him Friday and it would either be the best night of my life, or the biggest mistake I would ever make.

~ Dragon ~

I found Rook in the locker room of the underground gym. His hair was pulled back in a braid and he was dressed for sparring.

"You're starting to make a bad habit of interrupting me at the worst possible moment," I informed him as I stripped off my clothes. He tossed me a pair of gym shorts and I yanked them on.

"Just looking out for your best interests," he said with a smirk. "I figured if we go a few rounds down here then you might be able to hold off until after Solomon's show on Friday."

"I might be holding off a lot longer than that now that your messenger informed Serafina that I'm her boss."

"I didn't mean for that to happened, but the more she knows before the two of you get physical the better."

"I know that, Rook, but she has human morals when it comes to relationships and sex, and for them, sleeping with your boss is taboo. She told me she didn't think it would be appropriate for us to see each other romantically. I almost lost it, and for a moment I thought the dragon was going to wake up. He is definitely rumbling in his sleep. Every time I get near Serafina he sends vibrations through my soul. I can feel him urging me to take her. I asked her to reconsider her decision and meet me at The Gateway like we planned. I don't know what I'm going to do if she doesn't show."

"She'll show," Rook assured me as we exited the locker room. "Once you touched her, the mating frenzy started for both of you. Neither of you will be able to deny the instinct to mate much longer."

We cut across the gym and climbed into the ring at the far back corner. Facing each other in the center of the ring we stretched as we talked.

"And what will she think about that? Humans would probably think the mating frenzy is a form of rape."

He shrugged. "That's only because most of them no longer believe in fate or magic. She may feel trapped or forced in the beginning, until she understands the connection the two of you share, but once she feels the depth of the mating bond, she will see it as a gift and she will cherish every moment you have together."

"I hope you're right," I said. "The future of an entire race might depend on her ability to accept me as her mate."

"Of course I'm right."

Rook's fist flashed out with blinding speed and barely missed me as I dodged his punch. He continued his assault with kicks and punches, keeping me off balance for several minutes until I finally gained the upper hand and landed a blow to the side of his head. We were evenly matched and after centuries of sparring and training together we could anticipate each other's moves with a high degree of accuracy. That meant I had to focus solely on the fight in order to keep from getting knocked on my ass. It was just the distraction I needed and the physical exertion helped alleviate some of the sexual frustration building inside of me.

Once the fight was over and I walked out of the gym I knew the reprieve wouldn't last as long as I needed it to. Before long I would be tracking Serafina, craving her scent and her taste, wanting to know the feel of her bare flesh pressed against mine. The next time I saw Serafina, I would probably fall on her like a wild, rutting beast. The need to claim her was almost overwhelming and grew stronger by the minute. I could only pray that she would come to Solomon's show, and that I could hold out until it was over. If not, the price for my impatience might be more than any of us was willing to pay.

Chapter Nine

~ Serafina ~

I was usually a very practical person who made decisions after weighing all the options. Normally, I would say that I didn't believe in fate, and that people shaped their own futures. Since my arrival at this resort, I had wondered more and more if any of the magic here could possibly be real. Yesterday I changed my mind at least a hundred times about my decision to meet Dragon at The Gateway tonight. I knew it wasn't a good idea but I couldn't bear the idea of not knowing what could have been. Then I woke up this morning, and it all became so clear. The answer was there in my dreams all along, I just had to let myself see it, and accept it.

The dreams actually started on my twenty-first birthday when some friends and I were in New Orleans celebrating. That night, I dreamed of a wildly sexy man with an edge of danger and mystery. Every night since then he has transported me to another time and place. To some long forgotten kingdom where myths and legends engaged in epic battles and his reign was unquestioned as he led his army of shapeshifters against the vampires. These dreams were the reason I was fascinated by shapeshifters and vampires, and why I found the audition invitation for this resort especially appealing.

Along with the supernatural twist, my dreams always had an erotic theme featuring my mysterious warrior king. When he wasn't out slaying hordes of vampires he could be very romantic. Sometimes he made love to me slowly in front of a fireplace or by a waterfall. Other times our lovemaking was more urgent with him pounding into me like our lives depended on our next climax. In some of my dreams we soared through the sky, and though I couldn't see him, I knew he was there. I felt him with me while the wind rushed over my body, electrifying my nerve endings. Then we landed in a meadow surrounded by lush green trees where he took me with animalistic fervor. No matter how he claimed me, I woke each morning in the midst of orgasm wishing he could be there to hold me while my body trembled with the pleasure he gave me.

Until this morning, the memories of this man had always faded quickly once I was awake. Within seconds the image of his face disappeared, and only the knowledge that he would return the next time I slept remained. Today, when I woke up, his face actually became clearer instead of fading, and I knew without a doubt that Dragon was my phantom lover.

Over the years I'd tried to form relationships or even just have casual sex. But none of the men I'd dated could live up to my fantasy lover. All of them left me feeling empty inside. None of the men I'd been with could spark an emotional reaction in me any more than they could satisfy my carnal desires. Now that I'd met the man of my dreams - literally - nothing would stop me from knowing if he could satisfy my hungers and fill the void I'd always felt in my soul.

I spent hours in the spa that afternoon preparing for my date with Dragon. I was buffed and brushed, my hair styled, my nails polished, and my legs silky smooth. I dressed in an emerald green evening gown that hugged my curves and accentuated my cleavage. I wanted to look irresistible, to be so enthralling not even Rook would be able to tear Dragon away from me again. This dress was sure to help me reach that goal.

I left my apartment, and made my way to The Gateway. The resort was more crowded than I'd seen it so far, and I guessed that had to do with Solomon's show. When I arrived at the receiving area for The Gateway, I scanned the crowd looking for my dark prince and spotted him standing near the entrance to the theater. He was dressed in a black tuxedo that fit his sculpted body in a way that had every woman in the vicinity taking a second look. He looked absolutely mouthwatering. He was talking to a younger man with sandy blonde hair, who was dressed in full black with lots of metal. Were those chains?

As soon as I started walking towards him, he looked up and met my eyes. Then his gaze traveled over my body, lingering on my breasts a little longer than the rest. Everywhere his eyes roamed I felt heat building under my flesh. When his eyes returned to mine, they smoldered but I wanted to see them blazing out of control. I walked towards him making sure my hips swayed enticingly, running my hand from my thigh to the top of my hip bone, drawing his attention to the movement. When I stopped in front of him, we both seemed unable to speak or even breathe, as if one wrong move would have us ripping our clothes off right there in the entrance hall. The spell was broken when the younger man cleared his throat.

As if waking from a trance, Dragon said, "Serafina, I would like you to meet my dear friend Solomon." He gestured towards the younger man.

To say I was shocked would be an understatement. This man was slender, a little less than six feet and looked to be in his early twenties, certainly not old enough to be the legendary Solomon I'd heard so much about. I must have been gaping at him because Solomon chuckled and said, "I get that reaction a lot. It's a pleasure to meet you. Dragon was just telling me how the two of you met. It's nice to see him interested in something other than work for a change." He reached out his hand which I shook automatically still feeling a little stunned.

"It's nice to meet you too. I do apologize for gaping at you. It's just; you're not what I expected."

Dragon spoke then, "All part of his plan. Wait until you see him in his show. You won't even recognize him. Altering his appearance allows him to go out in public without being mobbed by his fans everywhere he goes."

"That makes sense; if my career ever takes off I'll have to ask you for pointers. I'm looking forward to your show. I've heard so many wonderful things about you."

"I hope it's better than you ever dreamed. Tonight's show will be very special, a mythical tale of war and betrayal." Solomon checked his watch. "It's time for me to do the final preparations. Enjoy the show." He bowed to Dragon, then to me, with his hand fisted over his heart before he walked away. I realized then that all the staff members bowed to Dragon. It was strange, but I decided it must be part of the show. After all, the resort was shaped like a castle.

Dragon turned to me with a brilliant smile. "I am delighted you decided to join me."

"It was touch and go for a while but in the end you were right. I couldn't let go without knowing," I told him.

"I'm glad to hear that, and I promise I will not make you regret this decision." We heard a chiming sound that must have been a signal of some kind, because the crowd started moving into the theater. "Would you like to go to our table now?" Dragon held out his arm as he asked.

I took his arm, and allowed him to lead me to our table. When we entered The Gateway, I saw that the floor had several levels with tables spread all around. There were also a few balconies which seemed to have the best views of the stage. I shouldn't have been surprised when Dragon led us to a spiral staircase on the side wall, but I wasn't used to being on the arm of someone of his stature. The stairs led to a hallway with several curtained doorways. We stopped at the center curtain and it was pushed aside by a man in uniform. Inside, there was a candlelit table set for two and beyond that a cozy looking sofa sat close to the railing on the balcony.

The uniformed man who appeared to be our waiter asked, "Would you like me to serve the appetizers now, Mr. Drake?"

"I think we'll skip the appetizers tonight, Raphael and just start with the salads. Please bring a bottle of champagne with the entrees. We have something to celebrate," Dragon replied to the waiter.

Raphael removed our salads from a room service cart in the corner of the room, and placed them on the table before leaving. Once we were alone, Dragon pulled a chair out for me and said, "I hope you don't mind. Dinner service usually continues after the show gets underway but I prefer to watch from the sofa. If we skip the appetizers, and just eat the salads, we should be able to finish our entrees before the show begins."

I accepted the seat he offered and he sat across from me. "I don't mind at all. I usually skip the appetizers so I'll have room for the entree anyway." I took a few bites of my salad before saying, "I still have some reservations about the two of us dating while you're the one signing my paychecks."

He raised an eyebrow. "I could fire you. That would solve the problem rather quickly."

By the mischievous gleam in his eyes I knew he wasn't serious. "Why, Mr. Drake, I do believe that could be construed as sexual harassment."

He shrugged. "We could always settle out of court. What can I do to make you feel better about exploring relationship possibilities with your employer?"

I thought about that and answered him seriously. "Promise me that you will never interfere in my career. If this continues and our relationship becomes public, most people will think I only have my job because I'm sleeping with you. I need to know that's not true. I need to know that I've earned every promotion and every assignment I'm given."

He looked me in the eyes and said, "I can promise that I will never interfere with your career from this point forward. I do have to confess, though, that I chose your apartment and I requested that you not be scheduled to work this weekend."

I should have been furious, but I couldn't manage it when I looked at the sinful grin curving his lips. "That is exactly how people will be led to the wrong conclusions." I shook my head with a little laugh. "Please tell me you aren't the reason I was hired to begin with."

"Scarlett made that decision all on her own," he assured me. "She hired you based on your talent and your abilities, not because of any influence from me. I didn't even know you were auditioning until the morning after I saw you in Mystique, and by then she had already made her choices."

I was embarrassed by the memory of what he'd seen on the dance floor of Mystique, but Raphael returned, and saved me from having to comment. He served the entrees, then opened and poured the champagne. He was quick and efficient, only causing a short break in our conversation. Dragon asked him not to return until he was called for.

"To Serafina, a wonderful new addition to the Myths and Legends entertainment staff. May she shine like the brightest star on a cloudless night." Dragon raised his glass in a toast.

Smiling, I clinked my glass with his. "Thank you so much. I hope I can live up to your expectations." I set my glass down. "I have to ask, have you dated many employees in the past? I'm only asking because I want to know what to expect once the rumors start flying."

"Yes, I have dated some of the women who work here at the resort. But honestly, I haven't been on a date for a very long time. Managing this resort takes up most of my time and energy. In recent years only one woman has intrigued me enough to pull me away from my duties, and that woman is you, Serafina."

Dragon reached out to take my hands in his. That small contact was enough to make my entire body sing. Tingles of pleasure spread over my skin. A widening of his eyes told me he felt it, too. Whatever the connection was between us, it was getting stronger all the time.

"I know that may sound like a pick-up line, but it's still the truth. The night we spent in Lilith's was one of the most amazing nights of my life. I have never been drawn to anyone as I am to you and I will do whatever it takes to make this easier on you, but I will not let you go," Dragon promised.

The truth was plain on his face. He wasn't trying to play games with me. In that moment all my worries washed away, and I decided that I really didn't care what anyone else thought. I wasn't going to let go of Dragon, now or ever.

"I believe you," I said, "I can't deny I feel the connection between us. There's no logic to it. We just met but I feel like I've known you my whole life. No matter how crazy all of this seems I'm not ready to give you up either."

He kissed my hands before letting them go. "I'm glad that's behind us. Now, we should eat before the show begins. I don't think we'll have time for dessert, but maybe I can have something sent up afterwards."

"That would be great," I said, before cutting into my steak.

We finished our meal quickly. After Dragon called for the waiter to clear the dishes, we heard another chime signaling the show was about to start. We moved to the sofa near the railing and sat with the warm line of his body pressed against mine. I reached over and rested my hand on his thigh just above the knee. I wasn't sure why I did it, I just wanted to be closer to him. When he turned to me his face was surprised but happy so I guessed he didn't mind my forward advances. As the lights dimmed he curled his fingers around my hand where it rested on his leg. My eyes moved to the stage, but it was far more difficult to shift my mind away from the man beside me.

Chapter Ten

~ Serafina ~

The lights dimmed, the curtains rose, and the entire theater transformed before my eyes. The crown molding and exquisite artwork disappeared to become an emerald forest with moss-covered trees and thick underbrush. It seemed so real. I smelled a damp earthy scent in the air, heard the creaking sounds of trees blowing in the wind, and felt the breeze ruffle my hair. I wanted to reach out and touch something just to see if I could.

A man walked into view wearing robes that I would expect to see on a medieval sorcerer. He was bald and looked to be in his mid-fifties. When he reached what had been center stage, he stopped to address the audience. "Welcome to The Gateway to the Otherworld. For those of you who do not know me, I am Solomon, the sorcerer behind the magic here at The Myths and Legends Casino Resort." Stunned by that revelation, I took a closer look and realized the sorcerer on stage actually looked like an aged version of the young man I had met earlier.

Solomon continued his introduction. "In centuries past the barriers between realms were thin, allowing creatures both wonderful and terrifying to enter our world at will. As the magic faded and technology grew, the barriers thickened blocking all but the strongest of these beings from crossing over. With fewer otherworlders preying on them, the human race flourished until demons, vampires and shapeshifters became little more than myths and legends.

"Tonight I will show you the tragic tale of The Great War between shapeshifters and vampires. It was a magical time when today's myths and legends dominated our world. There had been peace between the shapeshifter clans of the north for many years and the shapeshifters were focused on building homes and growing families. It was during this time that the Dragon King found and claimed his mate."

The scenery shifted as we watched, and revealed a spring meadow full of wildflowers and sunshine. A beautiful young woman danced into view, and I noticed Solomon was nowhere to be seen. The woman looked over her shoulder, into the sky, then fled. She danced across the meadow, smiling and laughing all the way. Before she could get very far, a fierce looking dragon swooped in from above and changed into a man as he landed behind her. The man was handsome and carried himself with regal confidence. His muscular body was without clothes after his flawless transformation. He caught her in his arms, and spun around in circles. Joyful music that spoke of new love accompanied their ballet style dance movements.

I was amazed by how realistic the dragon and its transformation had been. This was truly the most magical show I had ever seen. I couldn't imagine how Solomon was able to conjure forests, meadows, and dragons out of thin air. Let alone how he made the beast turn into a man right before our eyes.

The meadow was replaced by a great hall straight out of the middle ages. The stone walls were adorned by tapestries and banners. The tapestries had detailed pictures of dragons in flight, high above a castle and its surrounding kingdom. A fire-breathing dragon with its wings spread had been artfully stitched into each of the blood-red banners. The couple, now dressed in formal attire from that period, was joined by other dancers who seemed to be guests at their wedding ceremony. It was enchanting how the music and background changed to fit the story as it played out. When the ceremony ended the crowd gave a loud cheer before the scene dissolved into near darkness.

The music took on a sensual feel as a medieval bedchamber came into view. On a bed covered with thick furs the man was on his knees with the woman laid out before him. The medieval costumes of the previous scene were absent and they appeared to be nude. He held her leg over his arm as he thrust his lower body towards her in blatant sexual motions. If I didn't know better, I would say they were actually having sex. The flickering of firelight gave the scene a dreamlike quality. As the music built to a crescendo, so did the passion unfolding on the bed. When the woman reached climax, the man pulled her up from the bed and held her against his chest. He drove himself frantically into her body, until he, too, felt the shattering ecstasy of release.

They held each other as they shuddered through the sensations and gasped for breath. After a few moments, a strange glow wrapped around their bodies like a serpent twining around its victims. When the brightness of the glow intensified into a blinding flash, the couple cried out, but not in pain, more like the emotions they felt were too strong to contain.

As the glow disappeared, my eyes readjusted to the dim lighting, and I saw an exotic tattoo of dragon scales covering the bodies of the man and woman where the glow had been. As they moved from the bed, I could see that each of them had a complete tattoo that created one flowing piece of artwork when they held each other as they had when it was formed. Their sense of joy in that moment filled their faces with a happiness I could scarcely imagine.

I felt eyes on me from the side, and turned my head to see Dragon looking at me with a longing so deep my heart ached to see it. I wanted to comfort him, help him find what his soul was crying out for. I reached my hand up and placed it on his cheek. He covered my hand with his and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze was peaceful as if somehow my touch had helped. When Solomon's voice came from the shadows to narrate, Dragon tilted his head toward the stage and we turned to watch the scenery transform for the second act.

"Soon after the Dragon King claimed his mate a prince was born to the royal couple. When the young prince was on the verge of manhood, vampire hordes arrived from the south, decimating whole villages, running rampant as they gave in to bloodlust. Darkness held unspeakable horrors, and only daylight kept the monsters at bay. The Great War savaged the lands as good and evil fought for supremacy."

When the vampires came on stage attacking everyone in sight, I was shocked by how authentic they appeared. The dancers moved so quickly they almost blurred at times. When the vampires lifted their mouths from their victims it looked as though blood dripped from their fangs. The scenes of massacre and devastation left me feeling cold and frightened. The heart-pounding music only added to the sensations. I was thankful when Dragon reached over to wrap his arm around my bare shoulders in comfort.

At first, the victims on stage were clearly human. But as the vampire attacks became more brutal, their prey changed shape from man to beast. The transformations looked so real I had to applaud Solomon's ability to create spectacular illusions. One minute a man stood fighting, and the next a snarling wolf lunged in his place. The shapeshifters in beast form held their own, fighting with tooth and claw against the bloodthirsty vampires. Battle after battle raged, each one ending when the sun forced the vampires to flee in search of darkness.

A series of short battles showed that every night the vampires attacked different shapeshifter clans, moving from prey animals to predators, leaving the dragons for last. The dragons were the most fearsome fighters among the shapeshifters. They ravaged their enemies, leaving destruction in their wake. But even their ferocity wasn't enough. In a moment that seemed to last forever, the Master Vampire ripped the Dragon King's head from his body, and held it high in the air for all to see. The dragons could hardly breathe through their grief. If not for sunrise, the entire dragon clan would have been obliterated while still in shock from the loss of their monarch.

As I watched the battle scenes play out, I couldn't help but think of the timing and planning that had to have gone into a production of this magnitude. The choreography and musical score alone were phenomenal. But the special effects, or magic, were mind-blowing. The backgrounds came to life as if someone had pulled a real life battle scene through time and dropped it on the stage below. I couldn't wait for a chance to work with Solomon.

Yet even as I sat in awe of Solomon's brilliance, the tragedy of the story gripped me, pulled me into its sorrow. When I saw the death of the Dragon King and the grief-stricken faces of his clansmen, I couldn't stop the tears from sliding down my face. As I wept for the fallen king, Dragon reached over and wiped the tears away with a soft cloth. The sadness in his own heart was evident by his solemn expression.

Solomon spoke again as act three began to unfold. "With the death of his father, the Dragon Prince was crowned as the Dragon King. The young Dragon King had seen enough to know the vampires could not be defeated by one clan alone. He called upon the other clan leaders, and together they drove their enemies back."

Onstage, a man who looked like a younger version of his father rallied his troops and prepared for war. When the two sides clashed in battle, the overwhelming numbers of the shapeshifters forced the vampires into hiding. The shapeshifters hunted the vampires relentlessly, finding them during the day when they were most vulnerable. Trapped by the sun, the vampires had nowhere to run when the dragons unleashed their angry fire on them.

Solomon began to narrate again with the dancers on stage acting out the scenes as he described them. "Just when it seemed victory was within their grasp, the unthinkable happened. The shapeshifters were betrayed by one of their own. With the help of a traitorous wolf shifter, a sorcerer working for the Master Vampire cast a spell over the unsuspecting Dragon King. The magic wove its way into his soul and forced his dragon to sleep. The spell then reached out to every shapeshifter who was loyal to the Dragon King. Without their beasts, the shapeshifters could barely withstand the vampire attacks when they came.

"Instead of killing the weakened shapeshifters, the vampires changed them into bloodsucking fiends like themselves. Acts of cruelty meant to demoralize the ruined shapeshifters, making them even easier prey. But rage burned through the newly turned vampires, giving them unexpected strength and speed. What the vampires thought would be the end of the shapeshifter clans turned out to be their only hope for survival. When all but a few vampires had been slaughtered, the hordes finally retreated to the south, back to the lands they had left behind."

In the final scene, the shapeshifters mourned the loss of their beasts rather than celebrating their victory over the vampires. The theater morphed back into the emerald forest from the beginning of the play. As one sorrowful shapeshifter after another was highlighted by moonlight Solomon's voice came from deep within the trees.

"The Great War ended with many shapeshifters unable to return to their homes; having to find shelter underground or in caves rather than risk exposure to the sun. With his people condemned to the night, unable to feel the beasts trapped within their souls, the Dragon King rose as a beacon of hope, guiding them through the darkness. Through the ages, the Dragon King has been a fierce protector, earning the love and loyalty of all those who follow him."

A lone figure stood above all the rest, not the regal king his father had been, but a savage warrior forged in battle, shielding his people from harm.

The show ended as that last heart-wrenching scene dissolved, and the elegant theater slowly came back into being. The audience broke into thunderous applause, and stood to show our appreciation for the cast. Solomon came from behind the curtains and approached center stage. He looked directly at Dragon, and fisted his hand over his heart then bowed deeply in our direction. The rest of the cast members joined him shortly after that. They took their bows, accepted flowers, and blew kisses to their adoring fans.

Chapter Eleven

~ Serafina ~

When I turned to face Dragon, I was struck by how much he resembled that final image of the young Dragon King. He stood there, surveying the crowd below, and there was nothing civilized about him. In his determined gaze I saw strength and power with an edge of darkness that said he would ruthlessly cut down anyone who dared harm the people he loves and protects. In that moment, he truly was the man from my dreams, the barbarian king that ruled my fantasies.

Dragon turned towards me with unnamed emotions playing across his face, burning in his eyes. I reached out to brush my hand along his jaw, searching his eyes, trying to understand what he was feeling. He stepped towards me, close enough that the heat of him radiated through the thin material of my gown. The desire I always felt for him flamed to life, and sent liquid heat rushing through my body. It pooled between my legs, where I wanted to feel his hard flesh thrusting into me.

His eyes widened, and his nostrils flared as if he were scenting my desire in the air. As I stood there aching, needing, waiting to see if another interruption would come, I saw him lose control. I saw the moment when his body won the battle with his mind. His hand came up under my hair, his fingers spread over the back of my head. His other arm wrapped around my waist, and he pulled me against his muscular chest, the rigid length of his arousal.

His mouth came down on mine, and he devoured me with his kiss. His lips demanding. His tongue penetrating. The taste of him intoxicating. My hands gripped his shoulders, pulled him closer. My sensitive nipples rubbed against his chest. The friction sent bolts of lightning straight to my core. I couldn't get enough of him. The man was so much better than the dreams.

He backed me into the shadows, trapping me against a wall. He reached down to yank my gown up, bunching it around my waist. My hands moved to his buckle and I quickly worked to undo his pants. He tore my panties away before pulling me up, holding me with my legs wrapped around his hips. My wet, center slid along his red-hot shaft as he started moving with urgent need. Our ravenous mouths were fused together, swallowing my cries of passion. Soft flesh over hardened steel plowed through my feminine folds, stroked my swollen clitoris with every thrust of his hips.

Need seared through me, scorched my nerve endings and sent my heart into a frantic rhythm. I broke the kiss, gasping for breath. His mouth moved to my neck: kissing, licking, sucking. Sharp teeth grazed my neck before he lifted his head to look me in the eyes. Hunger blazed in his own. His hard length was still sliding over my needy flesh, building the intensity, escalating our passion. When spasms of pleasure seized my body, he plunged his thick arousal deep into my moist heat. I cried out, unable to contain the pleasure as the orgasm tore through me. He drove himself into me hard and fast.

His eyes bore into mine, the dark chocolate melting as his frenzied thrusts brought him closer to release. Without breaking eye contact he turned, laying me across the table and brought my legs up over his arms. The new position allowed him to go deeper, his erection hitting the end of my wet channel, causing a whole new wave of ecstasy to build. When it crashed over me, Dragon roared and convulsed, pouring himself into me like molten lava while my body shook with the aftershocks of my release.

He collapsed, resting his torso on top of me without allowing his weight to crush me and released my legs letting them fall along his sides. For several moments, we lay there gasping for breath. When he could breathe normally again, he rested himself with his forearms on either side of my head. He placed a gentle kiss on my forehead, then another on my lips. He spoke, with his lips brushing mine, "Would you care to join me in my apartment for dessert?"

I started laughing. I just couldn't help myself. He joined in, and when we both regained our composure, I smiled up at him. "I think that is the best idea I've heard all year."

He gave me one last tender kiss, more of a caress with his lips, before separating our bodies and helping me up from the table. We straightened our clothes, and I excused myself to use the ladies room. When I returned, he was asking Raphael to have dessert delivered to his apartment before we get there. Raphael hurried off to see that it was done. Being with the man in charge definitely had its perks.
"Shall we?" Dragon gestured towards the curtain with one hand, and placed the other on my lower back. The warmth of his hand was comforting as we walked through the crowd. I kept thinking one of them must have heard us with all the noise we were making. But no one made any comments as Dragon led us deftly through the throng of people gathered in the entrance hall. Thankful for that small miracle, I wondered what other adventures the night might hold.

Chapter Twelve

~ Serafina ~

We found our way to an exterior door that opened onto a torch-lit path. Once we were outside in the cool night air, I felt like I could breathe easier. I took a moment to look at the stars, and appreciate the beauty of the midnight sky. Dragon wrapped his arms around me from behind, and kissed the top of my head. The way he held me felt so natural, as if he'd done so many times before. I knew the dreams were responsible for the feeling, but why did he seem to feel the same? Surely he hadn't dreamt of me every night for the last several years.

"It's a beautiful night, if you'd like we can take the path that runs along the beach," he offered.

"I'd like that; I've been looking forward to seeing a beach that borders something other than a lake." He took my hand and we started walking down the path. The green moat that surrounds the property glowed beside us.

"What did you think of the show?" he asked.

"Solomon is truly gifted. Someday I'd like to know how he pulls off his special effects. I don't know how he makes the scenes seem so lifelike. I felt the terror and grief of the characters as if we were actually there, living through the battles being fought right along with them. Then there was the story itself, it was so moving. My heart broke for the young Dragon King. I remember reading a very similar story in the legends outside of The Wolf's Claw. The Legend of the Nightshifters I think?"

Dragon nodded. "Yes, tonight's show was an excerpt from that legend. There's an extended version of the story in the compendium I suggested the other night."

"Oh, yes. Thank you for that tip, by the way. I've already purchased the book and planned to read it from cover to cover. Now I think I'll start with that story. I have so many questions that weren't really answered during Solomon's show."

"I'm sure I could answer your questions. That particular story is one I am very familiar with," Dragon offered, as we crossed a bridge to the other side of the moat.

"Okay. If I remember correctly, in this legend the shapeshifters are called nightshifters because they are the only shapeshifters to ever be changed into vampires. Why is that? Does the book explain that further?"

We'd reached the beach, and Dragon gestured to a bench that was situated at the edge of the sand facing the Gulf. The rhythmic sound of the waves was peaceful and soothing. We sat beside each other and he explained, "In that legend, vampirism is caused by a virus found in the blood of psychic demons. The virus is easily passed to humans, but shapeshifters are only half human. Their other half is a mixture of animal and magic, both of which prevent the shapeshifter from contracting the disease. Once the spell was cast there was nothing left to protect the human halves."

"So, essentially, the cursed shapeshifters were humans without any supernatural powers at all." Dragon nodded and I asked, "Why would the vampires take the risk of converting them into vampires? Solomon's explanation of demoralization doesn't seem like enough. I mean, look what happened. The nightshifters were only able to defeat the vampires because the vampires gave them the power to do so."

"It was done to be cruel, and to demoralize the nightshifters, it just didn't work out the way the vampires planned. You see, vampires are psychic, like the demons whose blood infects them. With their psychic abilities they can usually control the vampires they sire, especially in the beginning. Imagine how the Dragon King would have felt with the Master Vampire pulling his strings." Dragon seemed to shake himself before he continued. "Luckily for him, and his people, their minds were too hard for the vampires to crack."

"I can see how that idea might appeal to a vampire, and I suppose the Master expected the nightshifters to be like any other humans he had changed over in the past. Now tell me how the virus works. In so many vampire legends their blood can be used for healing. How is that possible if it contains a contagious virus?"

Dragon pulled me closer to him, while angling his body so that I could lean back against his chest. He ran his fingers through my hair while he talked. "The virus gives the host all the powers of the demon, and the demons healed at phenomenal rates. Some could even regenerate limbs. But the virus is also a virus. Even human bodies are designed to fight off viruses. Therefore, small doses of the virus will heal a body before its natural defenses kick in and eradicate the virus. That is why so many legends say a person must be drained of blood before they can be changed over. Without a full supply of blood in the body, the immune system is too weak to fight off the virus. Once the virus takes hold of a body, it can never be removed, healthy immune system or not."

I chuckled, and twisted around to look at him. "Your explanations are almost scientific, and it seems like you've spent a lot of time thinking about all of this."

He smiled, and tucked my hair behind my ear. "I'm surrounded by myths and legends every day of my life. They're a popular topic for conversation and debate here at the resort. As the person in charge, I need to have my facts straight when those debates get out of control, and I have to wade in and settle the dispute. Just wait until you see a fight break out in the casino because a couple of guests are arguing over whether vampires can survive on bagged blood or if it has to come right from the source."

I raised an eyebrow and asked, "And does it need to come right from the source?"

His expression turned dark, and I wasn't sure why my question seemed to disturb him so greatly. "The essence of a person, their life force, is contained in their blood. It's that life force that vampires truly need to survive, and unfortunately it dies almost immediately after it leaves the body. Bagged blood would keep a vampire alive, but without the life force from fresh blood vampires would basically go insane. The demons that infected the original vampires were cruel creatures that enjoyed toying with their victims. They invaded their minds, and projected horror after horror until their victims believed they were actually living through their own personal Hells. Vampires who forgo fresh blood even for short periods become more and more like the demons who created them. They lose that part of themselves that would normally stop them from crossing certain lines. Some vampires choose to do this because it makes their psychic abilities stronger but in my opinion, they trade their souls for that power."

"I guess that would explain why a lot of vampire legends portray them as evil." I stood up and reached my hand out to him. He took it and rose gracefully from the bench beside me. "I seem to remember you having dessert sent to your apartment. Why don't we go see what kind of goodies we have to choose from?"

He kissed my hand then said, "As you wish, my lady." The chivalrous comment made me smile. It appeared I wasn't the only one affected by the magnificent performance we'd just finished watching.

We walked along the path in comfortable silence, each of us lost in our own thoughts. Soft moonlight lit the majestic beauty of the waves rolling on shore. A light wind carrying the scent of saltwater tangled my hair. Shortly after crossing another bridge, we reached the staff apartment building and took the elevator to the top floor. The elevator opened into a foyer with only one door. Dragon placed his palm on the security panel, and let us into his home.

I was hesitant to go any further until he inclined his head, letting me know I was welcome to explore his domain. His apartment had a large living area with several small seating arrangements consisting of brown leather couches and chairs, a fireplace, and a wide screen TV mounted on the wall. Beyond a wall of glass doors I could see an open terrace with more seating and a beautiful garden. The kitchen was similar to mine only on a much larger scale. There were two small bathrooms neither of which had a bathtub or shower stall. Adjacent to the kitchen was a large formal dining area with a long table lined with more chairs than I cared to count. Browns and reds dominated the masculine decor. On the walls there were paintings of dragons and castles reminding me of Solomon's show. Everything from the thick furniture to the paintings on the walls made me think of medieval castles but somehow still looked modern with a rustic flare.

Having finished my exploration of the first floor, Dragon said, "There are a few bedrooms with private bathrooms and an office upstairs. I don't really need all of this space, but sometimes I like to entertain guests in a more private setting than the casino can offer."

He took off his tie and jacket as he spoke, tossing them over a chair before undoing the cuffs of his sleeves. He left a couple buttons at the top of his shirt open. The tantalizing glimpse of his muscular chest was sexy as hell. I tried to focus on what he was saying, instead of imagining what he would look like when the rest of his clothing came off.

"It's wonderful, but I can see how it might seem excessive with you living here alone."

"The dessert cart should be outside on the terrace. I enjoy sitting out there in the evening when my schedule permits. I wasn't sure what you would like so I had several choices delivered." He took my hand and led me through the glass doors. I walked to the railing to take in the spectacular view of the beaches below. When I joined him beside the room service cart, he lifted a silver dish cover to reveal chocolate covered strawberries.

"Oh, those look delectable, but I better see what the other choices are before I decide." There were brownies artfully drizzled with chocolate and caramel sauce, cheesecake with raspberry sauce and tiramisu. "I think I would like to try the tiramisu, it always has been one of my favorite desserts."

"The tiramisu is excellent, but given the choice, cheesecake will win every time with me. Would you like something to drink with that? We have wine and sodas to choose from."

"I will take a glass of wine please," I replied.

He poured the wine, and we carried our plates and glasses to a table and chairs near the railing. He pushed a button on a remote, and soft jazz began playing. I took the first bite of my tiramisu, savoring the taste of coffee and liqueur on my tongue. The small square of cream and cake disappeared quickly but I managed to keep myself from licking the plate. Judging by the way he devoured the cheesecake, he enjoyed his dessert as much as I had mine.

When we set our plates aside, I decided to bring up an uncomfortable topic that occurred to me during our walk here. "I don't mean to ruin the mood, but there's something that we need to discuss." He set his wineglass down and looked at me expectantly. "On the balcony, we were both so caught up in the moment. Not thinking about the consequences of our actions. I wanted you to know, I don't usually have unprotected sex in public places, but I am on birth control. So we shouldn't have to worry about any surprises on that front. I'm also sure you don't have to worry about catching any diseases from me. But, since we didn't use a condom, I wanted to know if you could say the same."

With a kind smile he said, "I assure you, I do not carry any diseases that you could catch from being intimate with me. And you shouldn't worry about ruining the mood, or how I might react to your concerns. If something is bothering you, I want to know about it. I don't want there to be any secrets between us. And don't be too hard on yourself for acting out of character. Neither of us has been fully in control of our bodies since the first time our eyes met in Mystique." He leaned back in his chair and sipped his wine.

I squirmed in my seat a little. "About that. I know what you must have seen, and I have no excuse for my behavior. I just—"

He cut me off with a slicing motion of his hand. "You don't have to explain yourself. Mystique has that effect on everyone, and some of our guests feel right at home there. But I watched you after you came up the stairs, and by the way you tore out of there, I knew you wouldn't have ever let yourself get into that situation had you been in charge of your body."

"What is it about that place?"

"Sex demon pheromones, of course," he said with a straight face, and I burst out laughing.

"Well that explains it," I said, still laughing. "Are there any myths or legends that can explain this crazy connection between the two of us?"

His lips curved into that sinful grin that made me want to wrap my naked body around his. "Maybe we're mates?"

"Do you mean soul mates?" I asked.

He shook his head and sat forward, leaning towards me, with his elbows resting on the table. "In many legends, shapeshifters believe that every man and every woman has a perfect partner; a man or woman he or she is destined to be with. It goes much deeper than the commonly accepted idea of having a soul mate. When their bodies reach maturity, they are drawn to each other by an undeniable force. Once they meet, they crave each other with desire so overwhelming it cannot go unfulfilled. The sexual fever they go through is often referred to as the mating frenzy. When they give in to the frenzy, and become intimate, a bond is formed that can never be broken. Shapeshifters believe that if a man is lucky enough to find his fated woman, he should treasure her above all else. What if you are that woman for me? What if I have been searching for you for centuries, waiting for the day when we would meet, and I could finally know the joy of being bonded to my mate?"

"That seems like a plausible explanation to me, but how would we know for sure?" I didn't mind playing along with the fantasy. After all, we both lived and worked in a resort dedicated to myths and legends.

"When shapeshifters find their mates, they know it instinctually. The knowledge burns in their souls. As a human, you would feel the mating frenzy, but wouldn't know what it meant unless you'd grown up around shapeshifters."

"Is the attraction purely physical? Is there any way to deny the mating frenzy? What if one of them wanted to say no and couldn't? Wouldn't that be similar to giving someone a roofie, or date rape?"

"Do you feel like I raped you tonight Serafina? Could you have said no if you had wanted to?" He was serious now, and it felt like he really wanted to know. Not like we were talking about a hypothetical fantasy situation.

"No, I do not believe you raped me, even though there wasn't a chance in hell I could have said no," I told him honestly. "I could have been married or even a nun, and I still would have let you take me on that balcony. Even admitting that, it wasn't rape. What we shared tonight felt too right to ever be considered rape whether either of us had a choice or not."

"What if it felt so right because the fates have bound our souls together? Mating does start with a purely physical attraction, just like many other relationships. But once the mates are bonded the emotional attachment usually grows very quickly."

"Well, if this is what mating feels like then I'm all for it, but I think I feel cheated," I teased and his brows drew together. "When the Dragon King and his bride mated they were marked with a magical tattoo. I thought it was amazing how their love for each other manifested physically."

He shrugged his shoulder, grinning. "Perhaps I'm one of the fabled nightshifters, and my beast is currently in a magically-induced coma. My human half wouldn't be able to mark you."

"How would your human half be able to recognize me then?"

He chuckled and rose from his chair. "A very logical question, for which I have no logical explanation." He extended his hand towards me. "Would you care to dance with me?"

I felt a smile curl my lips, and took his hand as I stood. "I would love to dance with you, but perhaps we should slow down on the whole mating idea. You know, a lot of men would be scared to death if a woman started talking about forever on their first official date."

He pulled me into his arms and we began swaying to the music. "The prospect of spending forever with you doesn't scare me in the slightest, but I can do slow if that's what you need."

A vision of us slowly moving together under red satin sheets flashed through my mind. Whether I believed in fated mates or not, there was no denying the effect he had on my libido. I felt like I needed him more than I needed air to breathe, and my craving for him was nowhere near being sated after our time on the balcony. All those years, and all those dreams, couldn't compare to the reality of his flesh driving into mine. Now that I'd had a taste of the real thing, I was greedy for more.

Dragon pulled me close, and we danced in the moonlight to the soft sounds of jazz. He held me with his arms around my waist. I put my arms around his neck, and ran my fingers through his hair while resting my head against his chest. A sense of belonging settled over me as we swayed to the music, a feeling that this was exactly where I should be. When the song ended, I looked up into his eyes. The desire I had seen before was still there, although more like a banked fire, not the inferno it had been. With that desire I could see a stronger emotion starting, not quite love, but affection. I wondered how that was possible after only a couple of dates, but couldn't deny I felt the same for him.

He bent his head to caress my lips with his. Soft kisses so warm, so achingly tender. His tongue came out, and licked across my lips. Not entering my mouth, just another caress. He kept up the gentle pace for a while then slid his tongue along mine with languid strokes. Slowly, tenderly, he seduced me with his skillful mouth.

After several long moments, he swept me into his arms and carried me upstairs to his bedroom. He walked as if I weighed nothing at all. When he set me down beside the bed, I kicked off my shoes, and wrapped my arms around his waist. He kissed me again. Still making love to me with his mouth, not devouring me as he had on the balcony. The sensuality of his kisses left me breathless, and caused warmth to spread throughout my body.

His hands smoothed over my shoulders and down my arms, back up and down again. The gentle caresses so loving they tugged at my heart. He moved his mouth to my neck, leisurely kissing and licking, then sucking lightly as his tongue made circles on my sensitive flesh. I couldn't believe how good his hands and mouth felt on my body. It was nothing like how I'd felt in Mystique with those other men. They could have gotten my body off, but with Dragon it was so much more. Every touch of his hands, every kiss of his lips or slide of his tongue, seemed to reach into my soul and draw me closer and closer to him.

I pulled his shirt from his pants, and started undoing the buttons. When I was finished, I ran my hands through the soft dark hair covering his chest, then over the sculpted muscles of his shoulders and arms. The feel of his body under my hands was indescribable. He let his shirt fall behind him, then spun me around putting my back to his front. I started to protest, until he pushed my hair over my shoulder and kissed the back of my neck as he unzipped my gown. The dress slid down over my hips, and fell to the floor. My head rolled back against his chest while his hands moved slowly along my hips, then up my sides before cupping my breasts. I closed my eyes, focusing on the incredible sensations pulsing through my body. He continued exploring my neck and shoulders with his mouth as his fingers circled my nipples teasingly.

I moaned, tingles of pleasure making me shiver. "Will you tease me all night, or will you give me more?" A breathless question I couldn't hold back.

"Is this what you want Serafina?" His breath skated across my ear.

One of his hands trailed down over my stomach sliding between my legs, delving into my soft pink flesh as the other hand squeezed and massaged my breast. His knowing fingers soon had me quivering in his arms, barely able to remain standing. My heart was pounding, my breath rushing in and out. Just when I thought I couldn't take any more, he pinched my clit between his thumb and forefinger, sending me over the edge with pulsating waves of pleasure. Dragon caught me as my legs gave out, and placed me on his soft bed.

Through the haze of afterglow I watched as he removed the rest of his clothing, drawing it out to tease me. I licked my lips as Dragon slowly revealed himself to me. He was truly magnificent, powerful with an edge of darkness, that bad-boy look that drives all women wild. His muscular body prowled towards me with predatory focus, his eyes following the curves of my body like he was trying to commit every detail to memory. He crawled up the bed where I was leaning back on my elbows and whispered, "You are always beautiful, but lying on my bed with your skin flush from orgasm, you are breathtaking." His words and the heat in his eyes tightened things low in my body.

Dragon smoothed his hands over my leg while lifting my foot to rest on his shoulder. He kissed his way down my calf and thigh to the hollow just before the bare mound between my thighs. His beard brushed along my skin, light and teasing. He gave my other leg the same treatment before leaning forward to continue his sensual assault on my stomach and hip bones: licking, kissing and sucking with excruciating slowness. I buried my hands in his hair urging him higher. He was driving me crazy, and I wasn't sure how much more I could take. When the coarse hairs of his beard rasped over my nipples, I arched into him begging for more.

"I can't wait any more Dragon; I need to feel you inside of me."

"I promised you we would take things slowly," he murmured against my breast.

I felt his erection pressing into my thigh, a scalding heat that said he wanted more as much as I did. But still he kept up the maddeningly slow pace, just as he had with his earlier kisses. His teasing rode a fine line between arousing and frustrating. Every one of my nerve endings was on fire. My breath came in shallow pants as I writhed beneath him, searching for the release he wouldn't allow to come.

Finally, when the fire between us burned out of control, he claimed my mouth in a hungry kiss as he thrust himself into my body with one powerful stroke. We both groaned with satisfaction as his shaft filled me, stretching the tight muscles of my entrance. Our bodies moved together, the erotic dance driven by primal instinct and need. My slick heat gripped him as he slid into me again and again.

Any thoughts of slowing down were forgotten under the onslaught of sensations ravaging my body. Ragged moans filled the air as pleasure coiled in our souls. When the wildfire of orgasm spread from my center, Dragon pulled me up, clutching me to his chest as he thrust into me with increasing strength and speed. My nails clawed at his back, and I gloried in the savage intensity of our joining. A deep growl thundered through the room causing an explosion of ecstasy inside of me. Dragon thrust one last time, violently, impaling me on his hard length, spilling his seed like a fiery brand on my soul.

For that one shining moment we were one—one body, one heart, one soul. Then the euphoria started to fade, and he rolled to the side pulling me on top of him. We laid there taking deep, shuddering, breaths as our hearts slowed. His warm hands caressed my back with slow, calming circles until I shivered from the cool air in the room. Dragon kissed the top of my head and rose, taking me with him so that we could get under the covers. He was on his back with me plastered to his side, my head resting on his chest and my leg draping across his lower body.

After a while he said, "I guess I need to work on slow after all."

I chuckled at that. "I don't think you have any problems with slow, or fast, or any other speed for that matter. I've never had orgasms like that before—not even in my dreams."

He rolled me to my back, and propped himself up on his elbow beside me. Using one finger he drew circles around my navel as he spoke. "That's a shame. A woman as beautiful and sexy as you deserves to have her body worshipped by any man she deems worthy of her bed." He bent his head to kiss my shoulder.

"Well I'm glad you feel that way, but most men probably wouldn't agree with you."

"Lucky for you, I'm not most men." He closed his mouth over my nipple, sucking strongly as his tongue flicked over its tip. My spine arched as tingles of pleasure raced to my core. He continued worshipping my breasts until little whimpers of need escaped me. Then he covered me with his warmth and eased his way into my welcoming body. This time we did keep it slow, taking our time, getting to know each other's bodies. And when release came it wasn't a shattering explosion, but a slow burn that spread over us like sunshine after a storm. It was only after we quieted for the night, when I was about to drift off into sleep, that I realized we were wrapped in red satin sheets.

Chapter Thirteen

~ Dragon ~

I woke up feeling like I must be dreaming. How else could I possibly be holding my mate? Smelling her sweet scent on my pillow? I had waited over four hundred years for that moment, and when it finally came, I couldn't believe it was real. I felt happier than I would ever deserve, but at the same time a pang of sorrow struck me deep in my soul. My last spark of hope had been snuffed out. The dragon may have been rumbling, but this morning he still slept sound as ever. If claiming my mate couldn't end the curse, then I feared nothing ever would. The only solace I had left was having Serafina by my side for as long as the fates allowed.

I brushed her hair away from her face and she stirred in her sleep. Even with the room pitch black, I could see the outline of her soft, delicate features. She really was the most amazing creature I had ever seen. Under the covers, I ran my hand lightly down her back and over her thigh. Her hips pushed back towards me, her body responding to my touch even in her sleep. I reached around to her abdomen and pulled her into my lower body, enjoying the feel of her naked flesh pressed against mine.

Slowly, I eased her from her slumber by placing kisses along her neck. As she woke, she tilted her head back giving me better access. If she only knew how badly I had wanted to sink my fangs into her tender throat last night. The blood pulsing in her veins called to me, tempted me with its sweet scent. I'd nearly given in to the impulse dozens of times, realizing too late that it had been far too long since I last fed. An oversight I needed to remedy, but had no idea how. Taking blood was such an intimate act that I had never drank from another male, and now I couldn't imagine sharing the experience with anyone but Serafina.

She turned to face me and I kissed her softly on the lips. "Good morning, beautiful."

"Good morning yourself." She smiled the sweetest smile, filling my heart with joy. Her head moved around like she was trying to see something through the darkness surrounding us. "It's so dark in here, how do you find the bathroom?"

"I have excellent night vision."

"It would take military-grade night vision goggles to see through this. How do you get it this dark?"

I reached over and grabbed a remote off the table. Using the remote I turned on the entertainment system across the room causing it to light up with a soft red glow. It wasn't much light, but it helped a little. "I'm sorry; I don't have any lamps beside the bed. The metal shutters are on timers set to close just before dawn. Last night with the moonlight streaming in here I didn't think about how dark it would be when we woke up today."

Her eyes blinked several times and she focused on the clock that had lit up along with the entertainment system. "Wow, we slept through half the day. I guess that's one advantage of having light blocking shutters."

"That, and not bursting into flames," I said. She laughed like I was joking. I reached out, and tucked her hair behind her ear. "Are you hungry? I could order room service"

"Would room service normally deliver out here to the staff apartments, or is that just something they do for you?" By her dubious expression she already knew the answer to that question.

"Well, being the owner should have some privileges, or what would be the point? At any rate, I don't abuse my power often and the staff members never seem to mind indulging me."

"In that case I would love room service. I'm famished after the workout you put me through last night." She waggled her eyebrows. "Do they have waffles with peanut butter chips?"

"I'm sure they can accommodate any request you make, even if they have to resort to magic to make it happen," I assured her.

She laughed again, then smiling said, "Well thankfully we live in a magical castle surrounded by myths and legends who might just be able to do that. I'd like a waffle with peanut butter chips, sausage, and a big glass of orange juice if they can swing it."

"That shouldn't be a problem, I'll make the call."

I rolled off the bed to retrieve my cell phone from my pants and call room service. As it rang Serafina told me she was going to clean up in the bathroom while we waited for the food. Just as I finished reciting our order I heard a strangled noise, like someone gasping and choking at the same time. Concerned about Serafina, I went to the bathroom door and knocked. When I asked if everything was alright in there she didn't respond. After another moment, and more knocking, I opened the door to check on her.

When I entered the bathroom, what I saw stopped me in my tracks. My mind blanked for a second before I realized what I was looking at. Then I looked down at my arms just to make sure I wasn't seeing things. Sometime during the night, the mating bond had marked us. Dragon scales branded our bodies, joined our souls irrevocably. _Mine!_ The word came from the primitive part of my brain that belonged to the dragon. I wanted to yell it from the rooftop for everyone to hear, but the more civilized part of my brain knew what a huge mistake that would be.

Serafina was standing in front of the mirror with a lost, almost horrified expression on her face. When she turned to face me I couldn't tell what she was thinking or feeling, I was still reeling myself. She opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. She licked her lips and tried again, her voice barely a whisper. "Is this what I think it is?" She turned back to the mirror and stared at herself with wide eyes.

It was difficult to contain the flood of emotions threatening to drown me. I wanted to lift her up in my arms and spin around shouting for joy. Instead, I came up behind her slowly trying not to startle her. "This is the mark of my dragon." I traced the mark with my fingers as I spoke. "It's a symbol of the sacred bond between mates. Right now it's still new, that's why it looks like a pencil sketch. As the bond strengthens it will fill in with color. The deeper the bond, the more vibrant the colors will appear."

"How can this be real? How can a mark like this appear on my body after one night of sex?"

"It's like Solomon said at the beginning of his show," I explained. "There was a time when magic filled the air and shapeshifters, along with many other creatures, roamed free without hiding their true natures. In that time, we outnumbered the humans who were little more than prey animals to most otherworld species inhabiting this planet. When technology took over this world, many of the supernatural races perished or retreated into other worlds leaving the human race to multiply unhindered. Once humans outnumbered us, they either tried to harm us or exploit us. Some of the supernatural races learned to blend in and hide among the humans. Many of those creatures are still alive today."

"Couldn't you have warned me?" she asked, stepping away from me with a nervous laugh.

She looked like she was ready to bolt any second, and I backed away giving her space. "I tried to tell you as much as I could; I even had Solomon change his show to tell you our story. But I honestly thought I would have more time. I didn't really believe this could happen. There hasn't been a new mating among my people in over four hundred years, not since the day I was cursed."

"Wait. The day you were cursed?"

I lunged forward just in time to catch her as she fainted in my arms. I carried her to the bed and covered her with the blankets, then went back into the bathroom and stood before the mirror. The mark on my body was like the beginnings of the masterpiece I remembered my father having. The bond between my parents had been deep and strong. You could see it in the intense coloring of their marks. I hoped one day Serafina and I would know that kind of love for one another, share that level of commitment.

No matter the stage of the bond, the pattern of the design was always the same. It looked as though a great beast had taken its claws and torn my skin open to reveal dragon scales underneath. The claw marks wrapped around both my arms spiraling from my shoulders to my wrists with a larger set of claw marks on my back running from my right shoulder to my left buttock. On my back I could see the eye of a dragon peeking out between the jagged edges of the claw marks.

A noise drew my attention and I walked back into the bedroom to look in on Serafina. The room was brighter than before with the light from the bathroom shining through the open doorway. She was awake and trying to sit up on the bed. I went to her, thankful when she allowed me to hold her. I sat on the edge of the bed, and pulled her onto my lap covering us both with the blanket. My hands stroked over her hair, attempting to comfort her in any way I could.

"I don't think I've ever fainted before," she said, her eyebrows drawn together in thought.

"It's a natural reaction when your brain is overwhelmed, and needs to take a break. It's a way for your mind to protect itself from overload. It's nothing to be ashamed of." I kissed the top of her head, wishing I could do more to help her through this. This would have been so much easier if I had mated with another supernatural being, but I wouldn't trade Serafina for anything.

"At first, I was focused on these beautiful marks." She held her arms out to admire them. "When you mentioned the curse it all hit me. Everything last night was real, Solomon's show and everything you told me afterwards..." She looked at me with wonder in her eyes. "You really are the Dragon King aren't you?"

"Yes." It was a relief to admit the truth to her.

"And you really can shift into a dragon?"

I couldn't hide the sadness in my voice. "There was a time when I could release the dragon, and feel the raw power of the beast as we flew through the sky. But for a very long time now the dragon has been trapped inside me unable to spread his wings."

"I guess the dreams make a lot more sense now." She stared off at nothing, and seemed to be talking to herself.

"What dreams?" I thought I knew what she meant but wanted to be sure.

"I've dreamed about you every night since my twenty-first birthday. In some of the dreams we flew through the air feeling the wind rush over our bodies. I don't remember ever seeing a dragon, but I knew somehow we flew without aid—no hang gliders or airplanes—just us in the wind."

"Where were you for your twenty-first birthday?" I asked.

"Some friends and I went to New Orleans to celebrate." She turned to look in my eyes. "Why do you ask?"

"I believe it was your trip to New Orleans that triggered the dreams. You see, there is a portal inside of Lilith's that leads to another club I own in New Orleans." She gasped, and I brushed my fingers through her hair to help her relax again before I continued. "I travel through that portal almost every night to check on business there after I complete my walk through the resort. Before the curse, it was very common for mates to dream of each other. Had my dragon been awake, I would have found you much sooner. He would have found you in your dreams no matter how far away you were and led me right to you. But with the curse smothering his magic, he couldn't sense you until you were physically close enough to me. Even then, he was only strong enough to pull you into the dreams; he wasn't able to bring me along for the ride. I'd never seen the slightest glimpse of you until that night in Mystique, not even in my dreams."

She brushed her hand along my jaw, as if she understood how much it hurt for me to talk about this. "Is that why there hasn't been a new mating bond for so long?"

"Yes, it's like I told you last night. Our souls are made up of two halves, the human and the beast. The mating bond is formed by the beast not the human. Our human halves could walk right past our mates without recognizing them. The spell that binds our beasts is very strong. It holds them in a state of deep sleep, making it impossible to access any of the senses or instincts that come from that half of our souls. Without those instincts we simply couldn't find or bond with our mates."

"Then how did your dragon bond with me?"

"I don't know." I shook my head. "He's been growing stronger since you arrived at the resort but he's still asleep. I still can't access him or his magic but somehow he can reach out to you. He's been pulling me towards you since the beginning. It started with unexplained agitation, then I found myself in Mystique, a place I never go unless absolutely necessary. Once I looked into your eyes I started to understand what was going on. The night I found you in Lilith's I'd been searching for you everywhere. I couldn't deny his need to find you. When I held you in my arms I knew for sure that you were my mate, and the sexual desire became almost unbearable.

"I tried so hard to wait until after you knew the whole truth. I wanted you to see the real me so that you would know exactly what you welcomed into your body. But Solomon's show shook me down to my bones. It brought out emotions I buried long ago, and never wanted to feel again. I was barely holding onto my control when it ended. When you reached up and touched my face, I smelled your desire and something snapped. I was powerless to stop that storm from raging, and after that first taste of ambrosia I couldn't resist any longer."

Her cheeks were bright red, but I tucked her hair behind her ear and continued, "There was one moment last night when I think the mark was triggered. I was spilling myself inside you, holding you against my chest when the fire in my soul burned so hot I thought I'd go up in flames. For a second I thought the dragon had awakened. But when the moment passed, he was still sound asleep."

"I remember that moment. I remember feeling like I'd been branded. I guess that wasn't as far from the truth as I would have thought." She crawled off my lap, and situated herself with her back against the headboard holding a pillow in her lap to hide her body from my view.

Her rejection was understandable but painful. I turned to face her, linking my hands around my up-drawn knees. "Serafina, I am truly sorry for the way this has happened and I hope that someday you will be able to forgive me."

She had tears in her eyes when she said, "It's just that being branded felt like such a good thing last night in the heat of the moment. But now..." She looked at her arms and shook her head. "This is so permanent. I'm trying to convince myself that it's not as bad as it seems. I understand now, why I wanted you so badly, why every cell in my body still wants you. But that need is just physical. You're a nice enough guy and we get along very well, but what if we find out later that we really have nothing in common? Will we be able to walk away from each other? I keep telling myself that it could be worse, if I hadn't been on birth control..." Her head fell forward, and I heard her sniffling.

I wanted to reach out and pull her into my arms but I knew that wasn't what she needed from me. I spoke in a soft voice trying to explain the miracle of the mating bond. "You were right when you said this is permanent, but the mark is only a physical representation of the bond itself. It will become more lifelike if we allow our relationship to grow. Or it will fade if we decide not to nurture the emotional connection between us. Even then, it will never quite disappear. Just like the actual bond will not go away. It ties us together on a fundamental level, and it can never be broken. But that doesn't mean you can't walk away if that's what you want to do. If you don't want any of this, if you don't want me, you can walk away. I want you more than I've ever wanted anything, but I can't make you stay. Nobody will force you to do anything you don't want to do. I can't take the bond away, but it doesn't really matter. It's always been there - you felt it when you dreamed of me. It's only strengthening now because we are physically in the same location and because we've been intimate."

She looked up at me listening carefully, struggling to keep her tears from falling.

"The mating bond is really like any other relationship, just a lot more intense. It begins with physical attraction and grows from there, the same as any other relationship. The primary difference being, nature has already chosen your perfect mate. You don't have to waste time looking for 'Mr. Right'. If you give us a chance, you'll see that we were made for each other.

"Many relationships, or even one night stands end with regrets or with the people involved wondering what could have been. In this case, we'd have the same feelings but on a much higher level. I would save you that pain if I could, but there's no way around it. If you choose to leave, we will both suffer greatly.

"No matter what you decide now, we will always be drawn to each other physically. The intensity of that attraction might fade especially with distance, but it will always be there. Now that we've been intimate, you will always remember what it feels like to be joined with your mate. That memory will overshadow any physical relationship you attempt in the future making it feel empty and unfulfilling."

Tears streamed down her face, and I couldn't stay away from her any longer. I moved in front of her and took her hands in mine.

"I'm not telling you these things to make you feel guilty, or to play games with you. I'm telling you because I want you to understand how deep this connection runs. If you came from a supernatural race, you would know how sacred a mating bond is, and you would realize how lucky we are to have found each other. There's no reason for either of us to suffer. Please, just let me have a chance to love you the way I've always dreamed of loving my mate."

Serafina pulled my hands to her lips and kissed them, then she lowered our hands to the pillow separating us. "I don't know what to think right now. There's too much for me to take in all at once, and I'm sure there's a lot more you haven't said."

"That's true, there is so much more that you still need to know, but for now I think it's best if we take a break." I squeezed her hands gently. "Why don't you take a shower and I'll go downstairs to check on breakfast. I heard the room service waiter open the front door a moment ago."

"Thank you," she said, releasing my hands to wipe the tears from her cheeks. "I think some time alone would be good for me right now."

Serafina went into the bathroom and closed the door quietly. Downstairs the front door opened and closed again as the room service attendant left the apartment.

I grabbed some clothes and went to one of the other bathrooms to take a quick shower. Dressed in dark jeans and a black T-shirt I went to gather some of her clothes thinking she would want something to wear after her shower. Since my palm print could open any door in the resort, I didn't need to worry about how I'd get into her apartment. When I returned she was still in the shower so I left her clothes on the bed and went to the kitchen. Along the way, I turned on all the lights since the shutters would remain closed until the sun set.

There was a knock at the door just as I finished pouring myself a cup of coffee. When I opened the front door Rook was waiting on the other side in the foyer. He raised an eyebrow at me expectantly when I didn't invite him in.

"Now's not a good time if this is something that could wait," I told him.

"I didn't think it would be, considering you finally claimed your mate last night."

It was my turn to raise a brow. "Yet even knowing that, here you are."

"The nightshifters are talking. Last night all of them felt a tremor run through their souls that, according to them, felt like their beasts rolled over in their sleep. We need to talk."

I ran my hand over my face. "Come on in and have breakfast with us. I'm not sure how much more Serafina can take, but she needs to know about the danger she's in now." I moved aside and motioned with my hand that he should enter.

Chapter Fourteen

~ Serafina ~

I came downstairs to find Rook and Dragon sitting at the table talking and drinking coffee. I thanked Dragon for retrieving my clothes and he asked if I was ready to eat breakfast. I told him I wasn't sure if my stomach could handle any food but I needed to try and eat something. He removed the food from the warmers then and the three of us fixed our plates and began eating in silence. I wasn't sure why Rook was here and his presence was a little disconcerting. My nerves were frayed to the breaking point, and all I really wanted to do was curl up in bed by myself. But I knew that hiding wouldn't solve the problem, and everything would still be waiting for me once I emerged again. So I ate my waffle, which seemed tasteless in my current state of mind, and waited to see what would happen next.

When Dragon finished his steak and eggs, he wiped his mouth with his napkin then set it down on his plate and sat back in his chair. "Rook stopped by because he has some security concerns he'd like to discuss with us, if you're feeling up to it."

I put my fork down and blew out a breath. I'd only been pushing my food around the plate anyway. "I'm willing to give it a try, but if you don't mind I'd like to move into the living room before we get started."

They both agreed, and we grabbed our drinks as we moved towards the other room. Upon entering the living room, my eyes fixed on the sliding glass doors covered by the thick light-blocking shutters for a moment, then I stopped and looked over my shoulder at Dragon. "You were serious when you made that comment about bursting in flames weren't you?"

He nodded, "Yes, and the sun is still too high for me to take any chances."

I began walking again, and thought it would have been nice to have this conversation on the terrace in the fresh air. Dragon's apartment was starting to feel a tad bit claustrophobic. I sat in a comfortable, brown leather chair with my feet pulled up beside me. Rook lounged in another chair and Dragon took a seat on the couch.

"I'm sorry to intrude on what has to be an already stressful day, but there are things you need to know now that the two of you are mated. The sooner you know them, the better. If you have any questions, don't hesitate to stop me at any time," Rook began what I was sure would turn out to be an illuminating, if not disturbing, conversation.

"I understand, but how did you know we're mated? I don't think Dragon had time to call you since he was busy getting my clothes during my shower, and that's the only time he's been out of my sight?"

He shifted uncomfortably and looked at Dragon, who chose to remain silent, before responding. "First, I'm going to assume that you've already realized Solomon's story last night was true and go from there. You should know that only a handful of our employees are human, the rest are supernatural in some way—nightshifters, vampires, shapeshifters, demons, et cetera. The majority of them are nightshifters. Has Dragon explained what that term means?" I nodded and he continued. "The spell that was cast on Dragon holds all the nightshifters' beasts in a deep sleep. They hadn't felt the slightest vibration from their other halves in centuries, not until last night. When Dragon's beast marked you last night they all felt a tremor roll through their souls."

I groaned and covered my face with my hands. "So everyone basically felt ripples from my orgasms?"

Dragon wisely kept quiet but Rook chuckled, "Not quite. As of right now they have no idea what happened and I'd like to keep it that way. So far they're just speculating, but they'll be watching for any changes now. Some of them had already been talking about the two of you being seen in Lilith's and The Gateway since it's so unusual for Dragon to be seen in public with a woman. Now they're probably wondering if you might have something to do with the tremor they felt. If we're lucky, they'll write your association with Dragon off as a coincidence."

"Why does it matter so much what everyone else thinks?" I sat forward and rested my elbows on my knees. Dragon sat quietly, listening to Rook and watching my reactions.

"Once word gets out that you're Dragon's mate, you will become a target just like the First Lady of the United States or the wife of any other important political figure. But there's also another more important reason that we want to control who knows about the mating at least for now. Like any magical tale there is a prophecy, and that prophecy has been interpreted to mean that Dragon's mate will break the spell and release his dragon along with all the other beasts.

"The Master Vampire from Solomon's story is still very much alive, and has his base of operations in New Orleans. His name is Travali, and when he hears that Dragon has found his mate, he will do everything in his power to have you assassinated before the spell can be broken. The prophecy is not clear on how you will break the spell, and not everyone fully accepts that you will. So until the spell breaks it's best to hide the fact that you're Dragon's mate. That is why I would like to have permission from both of you to have Solomon fashion a charm that will hide the mating mark."

A quiet growl escaped Dragon, and I gaped at him in surprise. Rook stifled a laugh and explained, "Shapeshifters are extremely possessive, especially when they're newly mated. His dragon wants everyone to know you belong to him, and he does not like the idea of covering his mark. Once that mark fills in with color he'll settle down some, but you will always need to be careful of any contact with other males."

Dragon ducked his head then looked up and cleared his throat. "I apologize Serafina, I'll try to control myself better in the future." he glanced at Rook. "Go ahead and speak to Solomon, I trust your instincts and we should do whatever's necessary to keep Serafina safe."

"You don't need to apologize to me, Dragon. This is who you are, and it sounds like I better get used to that kind of behavior if I'm going to live in your world." He gave me an appreciative smile and I turned to Rook. "How do you fit in to all of this, I mean, from the way you talk about them as separate from yourself you're obviously not a nightshifter, or even a shapeshifter?"

"Your assumption is correct; I'm not a nightshifter. I'm a time demon."

I'll admit, when he said he was a demon I shifted a little farther away from him. I liked Rook, and even felt safe with him, but demons were usually portrayed as evil creatures that could possess humans.

He noticed the movement and gave me a knowing smile. "One could look at demons as good and evil. Good demons can walk in the sun while evil demons cannot. It's not really that simple but it works as a general rule. Time demons choose to use their powers for good and we can walk in the sun, as evidenced by my fabulous tan." He rolled up his sleeve and sure enough, his arm was tanned to a medium bronze.

"Since we have power over time, we're raised with strict guidelines for how it can and cannot be manipulated. Any deviations from that code and our Elders will make sure we never alter time again."

With a mischievous grin he added, "That's not to say we can't have fun with our powers, we just have to make sure we don't cross any important lines."

Then he leaned forward, and said, "Time demons are generally known to be protectors. Once every century on our sacred day—the thirteenth day of the thirteenth year—a child is born that my people deem worthy of our protection. That child is assigned a Guardian from my race that was born on the sacred day the century prior to the child's birth. The Guardian spends the first hundred years of his life training to protect his charge. When the child is born, the Guardian is bound to him or her by blood and oath. I am Dragon's Guardian. I will protect Dragon, and now you, with all the abilities I have until my last breath leaves my body." Rook spoke as if he were making a solemn promise.

"Thank you, Rook. I never would've thought I needed protection, but with everything that's happened and everything that you've told me, I'm glad I have you watching my back." I glanced at Dragon then asked, "Since vampires burn up in sunlight does that make them evil?"

Dragon responded with an emphatic, "Yes."

At the same time Rook said, "Not necessarily."

After an acquiescing motion from Dragon, Rook explained, "Some vampires choose to forgo drinking fresh blood to increase their psychic abilities."

"Dragon explained that to me last night," I informed Rook. "He said it increases the virus that causes vampirism in their bodies."

Rook nodded and looked relieved that I'd been given the pertinent background information for this conversation. "That's true, and having the virus in their bodies at all is enough to make them burn in the sun. It's the demon virus that reacts to the ultraviolet rays. As the virus multiplies, it makes them more sensitive to the sun, and also affects their minds and bodies. The demons that carried the vampire virus were known as mind demons. These demons were unstable blood addicts that enjoyed torture and mayhem. Thankfully, there isn't enough magic left in this world for them to survive here. Physically, mind demons were gaunt humanoid forms with pale leathery skin and sharp claws for hands. They were completely hairless, and lacked the necessary organs to digest anything but blood and other liquids. If a vampire forgoes fresh blood long enough, his physical form will eventually change into something similar to a mind demon. He will also become a sociopathic killer with an addiction to blood.

"The transformation happens in stages, and is the reason why vampire legends often vary so drastically. Vampires who drink fresh blood regularly can still eat solid food and even procreate. They have a healthy complexion, and look almost completely human, just a little on the pale side since they have to avoid sunlight. On the other hand, vampires who forgo fresh blood routinely have a sickly pallor, and may or may not be able to eat solid foods depending on how far they've let the transformation progress.

"I believe that vampires who choose to forgo fresh blood for any reason fall into the evil category. You can usually tell them from the rest by their translucent skin and sunken eyes."

"I think I'd have to agree," I told Rook, and then to Dragon I said, "Now I understand why you believe they sell their souls for the power they gain by forgoing fresh blood. But why do you think all vampires are evil? I see why you might think Travali and his crew are evil, but technically you are a vampire and I don't think you're evil."

"I believe we are all evil, myself included, because we're parasites who have to feed off the life force of other living beings to survive," Dragon told me.

I moved to the couch and sat beside Dragon taking his hands in mine. "Do you intentionally harm the people you drink from by taking too much blood, or by forcing them to share their blood unwillingly?"

"Never intentionally, but taking another being's life force into my body always makes me feel alive, like every cell in my body is electrified. I don't really know how to describe the feeling. It's like getting high, only better and far more addictive. And with that high comes overwhelming lust. It feels like taking the strongest aphrodisiac ever imagined. It's easy to take too much without meaning too, especially for young vampires. Even I've made mistakes, had accidents," he looked me in the eyes and admitted. I understood what that meant but I wasn't horrified, and I didn't believe he was evil.

"That doesn't make you evil, Dragon. That makes you human." He started to speak, and I placed my finger over his lips to quiet him. "Mistakes and accidents are not as important as your intentions. Obviously if you continued to have accidents and never learned from your mistakes you would eventually reach a point where you should no longer be forgiven. But I can't imagine that being the case with you. When was the last time you had an accident?"

"Three hundred and forty-seven years ago."

"I think you've just proven my point. Do your blood donors get anything in return when they give you blood?"

Dragon's eyes widened and I had a flash of him drinking from me while he thrust between my legs, both of us mindless with orgasmic pleasure. It was just like the other visions I'd had but more... I couldn't believe the feelings his bite caused and it was only a fantasy. Would it really feel this good? Better? Oh... my... God... My body convulsed with the orgasm that claimed me.

I barely heard Rook clear his throat and say, "I don't think I want to be present for this particular conversation if you two don't mind waiting for a while."

Dragon tore his gaze away from mine and my body went limp as the last tremors of orgasm ran through me and faded away. I leaned into Dragon, hiding my face from Rook. I was too embarrassed by what he'd just witnessed to look at him. Dragon's heart was racing, his breath shuddering out of him as he too came down from the sudden rush of desire.

"Don't worry Serafina; I won't hold it against you. The mating frenzy makes people act crazy, and apparently being a nightshifter makes the phenomenon even more interesting." Rook told me with a cheerful smile.

That was when something occurred to me, and I sat back to watch how Dragon reacted when I voiced my thoughts. "All the visions I've been having... I thought they were just my overactive imagination or my libido going into overdrive, but it was you, wasn't it? Every time I've seen these vivid fantasies—in Mystique and in front of Lilith's, on the terrace, just now?"

Dragon tucked my hair behind my ear and said, "Yes. It's not something I mean to do, but just being near you makes me lose so much control. Vampires can project images into the minds of almost any other being, just like mind demons could. Until I laid eyes on you, I had never accidentally projected images into anyone's mind. That night in Mystique was the first time I caught myself slipping into your mind without meaning to. Then I did it again in front of Lilith's. I didn't even realize I'd slipped on the terrace until you just mentioned it." He was looking at me like he dreaded how I might react to his admission.

I ran my hand along his jaw, and smiled up at him. "I believe you didn't mean to do it, and I'm not upset. Honestly, I like the visions, and I liked the feeling that we were sharing them even though I couldn't explain how that was possible. On the terrace it was only a moment, just a quick flash, maybe that's why you didn't notice it."

He leaned forward and kissed me tenderly, just a brief caress of his lips, but I felt the promise for more in the way his fingers trailed down my spine making me shiver. Before we could say anything else the shutters rolled up and all of us decided to go outside and get some fresh air. The evening was warm and humid and I was sure we'd see some rain in the near future. I leaned back against the railing with Dragon on one side of me and Rook on the other.

After Dragon and I had both had time to cool off from the unexpected vision, I turned to Rook and asked, "What else do you need to tell me as far as security goes?"

"In order to keep you safe I'll need you to follow a few simple rules. The number one rule is never leave the resort without taking me or Dragon as an escort. The moat around the resort glows the way it does because Solomon has placed a protective spell on it. It acts as a ward and keeps out almost anything that might try to harm you. Next, I need you to avoid the portal in Lilith's just to the right of the stage."

"I mentioned it to her this morning but only where it leads, not what it's for." Dragon supplied.

Rook nodded then continued, "You wouldn't have seen it before because the magic hides it from humans. Now that you're bonded to Dragon the magic will see you as a supernatural, basically as an extension of him. The portal in Lilith's allows us easy access to New Orleans. We have a club there so that our people can keep a close eye on Travali. If needed, they could escape through the portal into the safety of this resort. We also use it when Travali sends his emissaries. The portal will not let them through if they come with the intent to do harm. It works far better than using a metal detector to look for guns, or an x-ray machine to look for bombs."

"It sounds like the portal is pretty useful so why do I need to avoid it?"

Dragon answered. "There are many portals, or gateways to other worlds in this resort. All the portals except the one in Lilith's are protected by the security panels which are part technology but mostly magic. Now that we're mated, the magic will not differentiate between me and you, so please, do not open any doors unless you're sure you know where they lead. The portal in Lilith's is different because we want our people to be able to come through it in a hurry. That's why it doesn't have a doorway or security panel. If you were to go through it even accidentally you would find yourself in New Orleans, Travali's home turf. Also, the portal would prevent anyone from dragging you through it because they would obviously mean you harm. But if they were to push or throw you through the portal on your own it wouldn't stop you since you'd have no intentions to hurt yourself. I would prefer you didn't go into Lilith's without me at least until we know how Travali is going to react to your discovery."

"How am I supposed to avoid Lilith's when that's where I'm currently assigned to dance?" I asked him. "Are you going to sit there and watch me dance every time I have a shift? From what I understand about shapeshifter behavior, I don't think it would be a good idea for you to see me dancing with other men all night right now."

His eyes flashed red, and I actually felt a blast of anger explode from him.

"See?" I held both my hands up, like I was holding his reaction out in front of me as proof. "Just the thought of me dancing with anyone else is too much for you. And before we move on to anything else, how exactly did I just feel your anger? And why did it make me feel angry myself?"

Dragon rubbed his hands over his face then fell into a chair behind him. Rook stayed where he was, leaning back with his elbows on the railing and smirked at Dragon. What was I missing here?

"It's the mating bond. Through the bond we will be able to feel each other's emotions." Dragon revealed. "The stronger the bond, the more emotions we'll feel. Since you have no experience with mental communication it may take you a while to learn how to discern whose emotions you're feeling - mine or yours."

Nice. I wondered how long he would have kept that little tidbit of information from me. Considering all his experience with mental communication he'd have no trouble reading my emotions. "Are there any other surprises I should know about?" I asked, and didn't bother hiding the annoyance that I felt.

Rook stayed quietly in the background this time while Dragon shifted in his seat. "There are a couple of things you should probably know about ahead of time, but now is probably not the best time to discuss them. Perhaps we should wait until you've had time to absorb everything we've already gone over."

I waited until he made a defeated noise and said, "The good news is you won't need your birth control any longer."

I didn't know what I expected him to say, but that wasn't it. "And why is that?" I asked him.

"Now that we're mated, you will only be fertile when and if the mark on your body ever starts glowing."

I felt like I needed to sit down. Dragon reached out and guided me into the chair next to him.

"Shapeshifters can only conceive with their true mates and only when the mating bond is complete. Fertility amongst my kind does not follow any kind of schedule as it does for humans. The magic knows when a couple is ready to care for a child. It ensures children are only born to parents who are ready, and willing to nurture them as they grow. When the time is right, the mark will have a faint glow to it signaling that the woman is fertile. If for some reason the couple does not want to have children, they can abstain from intercourse until the glow fades. But I'll warn you, the sexual pull between a fertile female and her mate is hundreds of times stronger than what we've felt so far. It's nature's way of ensuring survival of the species. And nothing \- not even modern medicine - can prevent conception from taking place once intercourse occurs between fertile mates."

I felt a little lightheaded, like I might pass out again. I had so many what if questions flying through my mind. What if I decided not to stay with Dragon, would I still be able to have children with another man? Or had the mating bond done something to prevent that from happening? What if I did stay with Dragon and the mark never glowed? Would that somehow mean that I'm unfit to be a mother?

Rook's gentle voice broke through the chaos in my head. "Serafina, this is not something to worry about. The mating bond is a gift. It finds two beings that are perfect for each other and brings them together. When they are ready, it enables them to share their love with a child. How many human babies are born to couples who are incapable of caring for them either financially or emotionally? The mating bond prevents that from happening. Not all shapeshifters are expecting the glow when it comes, and they don't all welcome it at first, but in the end, most of them see it as a blessing they hadn't thought to ask for."

Dragon drew my attention by tucking my hair behind my ear. "Since I was cursed, the magic of the mating bond has been dormant for all nightshifters, even those who were mated before the spell was cast. That means there hasn't been one single child born to anyone in any of our clans for over four hundred years. The nightshifters will see our mating as a symbol of hope, a sign that perhaps one day soon we will once again know the joy that only children can bring into our lives."

I felt tears roll down my cheeks and wasn't sure if it was my own sadness or Dragon's I was feeling. I didn't want to hear any more but, I'd felt something from Dragon, there was something even more important he hadn't said yet. "What else do you need to tell me?"

"There's one more thing I need to say. I am nearly immortal. Until the mating bond marked us, you were not. Now that we are marked, you will live as long as I do, frozen at the age you are now." I stared at him with wide eyes and I felt a wave of panic engulf me.

Dragon went to his knees in front of me taking my hands in his. "When the mark didn't appear right away I was afraid I'd found my mate but wouldn't be able to mark her. Without the mark, you would have aged like a normal human. I couldn't bear the thought of losing you after one short lifetime. But with the mark, you could live by my side for hundreds of lifetimes - and still, it wouldn't be long enough."

The tears were falling freely now. I was so confused. The feelings I felt from Dragon... How could he already love me so deeply? And why did I think I loved him? Was that really how I felt? Or were these his feelings and not mine? Hundreds of lifetimes? Would I eventually forget my mother? What she looked like? How it felt when she hugged me? What it was like being able to call her when I needed someone to cry to? Or someone to tell my good news when I was excited? How would I feel watching everyone I'd ever known die while I remained young and full of life? Would I be left alone?

Dragon cradled my face between his hands, and wiped my tears away with his thumbs. Then he kissed me. I hesitated at first but then I kissed him back with all the desperation of a drowning woman. When the kiss broke, he held me tight letting me know I would never be alone. His warm embrace reminded me that I would always have him if I chose to accept him. I would have a new life with people who would live just as long as I would. It felt so good to have his arms around me, and just for a moment the cyclone of emotions swirling inside of me slowed down enough for me to think.

"Dragon, I'm sorry but I think I need some time away from you." My heart broke when I felt his sorrow coming through the bond. I wrapped my arms around him and pressed my cheek against his chest. Tears ran down my face and I thought about how crazy that was since I was the one sending him away. "It's not forever. I just need some time and space, to clear my head and sort through everything you've told me."

He smoothed my hair with his hand and kissed the top of my head. "I understand. If you need me I'll be here before you know it." He stood and turned to Rook.

"I'll stay with her until I'm sure she'll be okay," Rook assured him.

Dragon left without saying anything else. I sat there and cried for several minutes before I was finally able to pull myself together. Rook disappeared through the sliding doors and came back with a cold glass of water and a damp washcloth. I felt more like myself after I drank the water and cleaned up my face. Dragon's absence also seemed to help but I was already starting to miss him.

Rook had been sitting patiently beside me. Now he seemed to be struggling with strong emotions as he said, "I know that what happens between you and Dragon is no one's business but your own. I just want you to know, he's the most selfless being I have ever known. Since he was crowned Dragon King he has worked every day of his life to make this world a better place for supernaturals who have nowhere else to go. When you look at this resort you see an adult playground for humans. When I look at it, I see a sanctuary for supernatural misfits. He's created a safe haven where supernaturals can live without fear of constant attack. The nightshifters, demons, shapeshifters, and even vampires who follow him do so because he's earned their respect and loyalty.

"I can't imagine how difficult this is for you, being thrown into this new reality without any warning. But you should understand, Dragon would never intentionally do anything to hurt you or mislead you. He really has no more control over any of this than you do. The only advantage he has is knowledge. He was raised with magic and supernatural beings so he knows what to expect. If you let him, he can be your guide; he can show you the good in our world, and together, we will keep you safe from the bad.

"From a security standpoint, it would be best if you stayed here with him. Even if you stayed in one of the guest rooms. But, I get the feeling you're not ready for that yet." He tried to smile at me, but he couldn't quite hide the sadness in his eyes.

I shook my head, wishing I could give him a different answer. "I wish I could, but you're right. I need my space. I need to know that I'm still me, that this bond can't just take over my life. I'm not ready to let it overwhelm me, at least not yet. I hope he will understand. I don't want to hurt him, but I have to do what's right for me."

"I understand, and I'm sure he will too. When you're ready, he'll be here for you. If you'd like to head back to your apartment, I'll let him know where you've gone."

"Thank you." We both stood and I pulled him into a friendly hug. "I'm glad I have you to help me."

When he stepped back he said, "I think you should go speak to Claire when you're feeling up to it. She knows who you are so you could speak freely with her and she might have some good advice for you."

"Claire? She's the psychic right? Is that how she knows about me?"

He nodded before saying, "She knew you were Dragon's mate before he did. She's the one who sent you the invitation to the auditions. The golden tear drops are her symbol. If I hadn't seen them on the invitation when Harrison brought it to me you wouldn't have been allowed to stay for the tryouts. We don't normally hire humans for the entertainment division, but we also don't argue when Claire says something needs to happen."

A warm smile, like that of a proud father, flashed across his face as he remembered something. "Well most of us anyway, she has a way of getting under Dragon's skin like nothing else can. His iron will and unflappable control seems to evaporate when she's around. You'll understand once you meet her and see them together."

I smiled, looking forward to meeting the psychic and finding out what made her so special. "I'll go see her tomorrow afternoon. It might be nice to speak to another woman about all of this and maybe she can tell me more about shapeshifter culture."

We walked into Dragon's apartment, and Rook waited downstairs while I gathered my things then he escorted me to my apartment. Once he was gone, I stripped off my shirt, and examined the mark on my body. I caught a glimpse of my back in the mirror and realized the mark wasn't only on my arms. There was another set of claw marks on my back. They were beautiful but the eye peeking out through them seemed sad, almost like it could reflect the emotions I felt pouring through the bond from Dragon. I wondered if that was true, and decided I would ask Claire about it tomorrow. I got dressed again and started unpacking; trying to appreciate being in my own place even though I really just wanted to be with Dragon.

I spent the rest of the evening alone, trying to keep my mind from dwelling on questions I didn't have the answers to. I walked on the beach, played the slots and had dinner at The Dragon's Lair. Every now and then I thought I felt Dragon nearby but he kept his distance, giving me the space I needed. When I crawled into bed I felt cold and lonely. My soul wanted to call out for Dragon, but I wouldn't let it. There were too many conflicting emotions bombarding me and I wasn't even sure how many of them were mine. I had to find a way to ride these emotional waves, or they would pull me under for good. I cried myself to sleep and found the peace I was searching for in my dreams.

Chapter Fifteen

~ Dragon ~

When I hung up the phone, there was a knock at my office door before Rook strode into the room. His expression confirmed what I already knew from the emotions I felt coming from Serafina. He took a seat facing me, and explained what happened after I left.

"She'll eventually come around, she just needs a little time to adjust," I told him. "Besides, her refusal to immediately accept the mating bond is actually turning out to be a positive development."

Rook's brows drew together in confusion. "How could that be possible? Shapeshifters are unpredictable at best during the early stages of mating, but keep them away from their mates and they become violent and homicidal."

I couldn't help but smile at his description of the emotions raging inside of me. "Exactly. We wanted to know how to wake the dragon, well this is the answer. Since the moment she sent me away he has been clawing at my insides trying to get out. He's still asleep, but he is anything but happy. The longer she keeps me away, the angrier he will get. It might be just what he needs to shake off the curse." And once he did, nothing would stand between him and his mate.

"It's a dangerous game, but a game we will have to play. Let me know if anything changes or the instant he awakens. We have no way of knowing what will happen to the other nightshifters once the spell is broken. The last thing we need is hundreds of shapeshifters losing control and changing into their animal forms in front of humans." That was why Rook was in charge of security. He always had his eye on the big picture.

"I'll keep you up to date. For now though we have a new problem to discuss. Garreck just called to let me know he's decided to marry his sex demon according to human customs. He's chosen this resort as the site for his wedding, which he wants to take place next weekend." I couldn't hide the frustration in my voice at this new turn of events.

In the supernatural world Garreck was the head of an interracial council charged with maintaining peace between races and hiding our existence from the human population. As a solar demon he made a formidable opponent for any supernatural being with an aversion to the sun. One look and he could literally burn us to ash. In the human world he was known as Senator Garrett Mitchell from the state of Mississippi. His wedding would draw supernaturals from all over the world as well as human politicians and media. It was a disaster waiting to happen but I was powerless to stop it. Garreck was not someone who accepted no for an answer.

"Damn. That is not a complication we need right now. Can I assume Travali is on the guest list?" Rook inquired.

"Yes, as a member of the council Travali will be expected to attend the wedding and we cannot deny him admittance. His emissary will be here in a few days to negotiate security protocols and the conditions for his visit." Everything from the number of people in his entourage, to the exact time and manner he will arrive, and be expected to leave would be hammered out before I allowed Travali anywhere near my people.

"I'd like Doyle to handle the negotiations while I keep a close eye from a distance. Not only will the emissary be insulted that one of us is not handling the negotiations personally, it will also send a message to Travali that we're not worried about him entering our territory." I could see the hatred for Travali in Rook's eyes but I knew he wouldn't let it cloud his judgment. He never let his personal feelings get in the way.

"If you believe that's the best strategy, then I will trust your instincts. I'll let you fill Doyle in. I need to speak to Solomon. Garreck has requested he put on a special show for the wedding guests after the ceremony. I'm not sure yet who Travali will send but it will most likely be Malachi."

"I'll get started right away," Rook said as he rose from the chair. He turned and left the room intent on carrying out his duties.

I spent a few moments focusing on Serafina's emotions, and determined she was most likely in the casino. There was an excited giddiness masking the underlying anxiety she'd felt since the afternoon. On my way to see Solomon, I stopped by the casino to check on her. She was jumping up and down in front of a slot machine with all its bells and whistles going crazy. It was good to see her happy if only for the moment. I made my exit before she saw me, giving the dragon renewed strength in his battle to wake up.

Solomon was backstage at The Gateway since Claire was the main attraction for the night. I didn't have to worry about disturbing him while he worked since he could easily keep up with the lighting and scenery changes even while we talked. I told him about Garreck's request, and he said he would come up with something magical.

I left him to his work, and walked through the clubs and restaurants checking on business. It was a busy night, as Saturdays often were. Live bands in Lilith's and The Catacombs drew in hordes of people ready to dance or mosh the night away. Not to mention the sex crazed maniacs that frequented Mystique. Weekly poker tournaments and chip discounts brought in the gambling crowd. Even the diners were treated with hard to pass up specials.

After checking in with all the managers on duty I found Serafina in The Dragon's Lair. She was finishing up her dinner and paying her bill. From there she went back to her apartment to turn in for the evening. I could feel her loneliness, but I also knew she wasn't ready to see me. The dragon was furious when I wouldn't go to her. It made me wonder if he'd be able to take me into her dreams now that she'd been marked. I returned to my apartment and settled into bed. It seemed like hours later when I finally fell asleep, and released the reins to the dragon.

Chapter Sixteen

~ Serafina ~

I stood in a moonlit meadow with a gloomy forest closing in around me. I knew I was dreaming, but something felt different. This wasn't like my usual dreams with Dragon. There was another presence here. Something was waiting, watching, for what I had no idea. Where was Dragon? He should have been here waiting for me. I went further into the clearing and called for him. I listened carefully but there was no answer.

An eerie fog crept over the meadow, blocking out the moonlight. I shivered in the damp darkness, wishing I could wake up. The ground trembled, and I spun around trying to see what had caused it. My eyes couldn't penetrate the fog. A large animal snuffled to my left. I backed away from whatever was coming to get me. Suddenly the night was on fire. A great beast roared as flames streamed into the sky.

I was frozen in place, mesmerized by the beauty of a magnificent dragon. Thick black scales encased his enormous body in a protective shell, leaving only his red underbelly exposed. A crest of spikes ran from the top of his head to the tip of his long powerful tail. He stood on his muscular hind legs while his shorter front legs raked the air with his sharp claws. He spread his strong leathery wings wide behind him, and whipped his spiked tail from side to side. He was a living nightmare breathing fire to heavens above.

When he dropped down on all fours, he lowered his wide snout to meet my eyes. There were long spiral horns on top of his head with tufts of thick hair or fur surrounding them. His eyes were black as coal and ringed with glowing red flames. I should have been terrified but my instincts told me he would die before he let anything hurt me.

I reached out to run my hand along his snout and he closed his eyes leaning into my touch for a moment. When he opened his eyes he lowered his body further, inviting me to climb onto his back. Once I was situated between his spikes he took off, shooting straight into the air with preternatural speed.

We raced through the air spinning and diving then looping back up to do it all again. I'd nearly lost my voice from screaming with excitement by the time he finally slowed down. My hair was a knotted mess, and my skin tingled from the icy wind rushing over us. We flew along a river, passing villages and castles until we reached a lake at the base of a mountain. The dragon soared above the highest peak, and came back down into a hidden cavern.

He landed in a dark corner and lowered himself for me to jump off. With a burst of flames he lit a row of torches and nudged me towards a hot spring. I stripped off my clothing while the dragon watched and stepped into the soothing warmth of the steaming bubbly water. The dragon crouched down with his wings folded tightly against his sides and his head resting on his front legs. He took in every movement of my body with his hungry gaze.

When my skin was a bright red and my blood was about to boil I rose from the pool and sashayed up to the dragon. His eyes were fixed on the rivulets of water cascading over my heated fleshed. I stretched in front of him with my hands above my head. As I brought them down I caressed my body, cupping my breasts, then sliding them over the bare mound at the apex of my thighs. The air around the dragon wavered like heat coming off the pavement. Between one blink and the next, a muscular male body replaced the beast.

Dragon pulled me against his nude body, and lifted me with his hands on the backs of my thighs. His eyes glowed with red flames, and fevered heat radiated from his skin. The faint scent of wood smoke wafted through the air. His body may have transformed, but the man was clearly not in charge. He carried me to a bed of furs and plunged into my body. Every possessive touch was a claim on my soul. He took me hard and fast and it was everything I needed from him. My hoarse cries echoed through the cavern as he pushed me over the edge again and again. When his release came, it was a fiery eruption that consumed us with its heat. And when it was over, I knew I belonged to the dragon.

Chapter Seventeen

~ Serafina ~

If I needed any proof that my dreams were more than fantasies conjured in the depths of my mind, this was it. I stood in front of the bathroom mirror, examining the marks on my back and arms. One night of dream sex, and the dragon had painted my skin to match his own. Now instead of a pencil sketch, I could see black scales with a hint of red through the claw marks. The colors were dull and looked faded but they were there. And to top it off, the dragon eye on my back had a satisfied glint to it, like the beast knew exactly what he'd done.

It had been so easy to surrender to the dragon. His every touch demanded it and I gave in willingly, completely. But then it had always been easy in my dream world. I'd trusted the mysterious man in my dreams since the first time he came to me. Over the years I had grown to love him. We'd spent countless hours talking, laughing, and making love. Why should it be any different now that I'd met him in reality? From what I'd seen so far, Dragon was very much like the man I'd dreamed of. I wasn't sure if I was ready to move in with him, but I knew I was ready to see Dragon again.

Once I was dressed I headed out to find Claire. I was eager to see Dragon, but decided it couldn't hurt to hear what the resident psychic had to say first.

Claire's Fortunes was located near the front of the resort between The Gateway and Lilith's Lounge. I walked into the waiting area and took in my surroundings. The room was dimly lit with dark scarves draped over the lamps. Twinkling lights crisscrossed the ceiling, and glowing candles burned on every tabletop. In the corner I saw what had to be the world's largest lava lamp; it went from floor to ceiling with orange bubbles floating in blue liquid. Moon and star themed throws and pillows were scattered here and there on the furniture. A dark shaggy rug covered the floor, and a shimmering bead curtain blocked the doorway to the next room. Shaking my head, I thought, whoever was in charge of decorating this resort never missed a chance to exploit a cliché.

A woman came through the bead curtain and exclaimed, "Serafina! Oh, I'm so happy to finally meet you! I've waited so long!" She reached out and hugged me like a long lost friend.

When she pulled back, I saw that she was about my height and dressed in typical fortune teller garb. Her long dark hair fell in loose curls around her face and shoulders. She wore a frilly calf length skirt, high heeled lace-up boots, and a peasant blouse that sat off her slender shoulders. Large hoop earrings, several noisy bracelets, and a colorful scarf tied over her hair completed the outfit. When I met her gaze there was delight in her eyes.

"Why would you be waiting to meet me? How do you even know who I am?" I asked.

"I am psychic my dear," she said with a wink, "and it's not every day I get to meet my son's mate."

Whoa, hold on! The woman in front of me looked to be in her early thirties, about the same age as Dragon. I remembered him telling me that my body is frozen at my current age now that we were mated. I wondered what that meant for the shapeshifters. Did they all stop aging in their early thirties? I took a closer look at her face, trying to see a family resemblance. There it was, chocolate-brown eyes framed by long thick lashes.

She must have sensed my shock, because she hooked her arm around mine and said, "Come, let's sit down and I'll tell you all about it."

She led me through the bead curtain into a smaller room with a table and a hutch style cabinet. The table was covered with a deep blue velvet tablecloth, and held a deck of tarot cards, rectangular stones with strange symbols etched on them, and a crystal ball that had mist swirling inside of it. The cabinet shelves were cluttered with trinkets and knick-knacks that fortune tellers might use for divination or communing with spirits. I had no idea what most of it was but I recognized a Ouija board and a chart for reading tea leaves.

"I suppose I should have introduced myself before accosting you. My name is Claire, and it is my pleasure to finally meet you." She offered me a kind smile before disappearing through another doorway. After a moment she came back carrying two large mugs. She placed them on the table and we took our seats. I peered inside the cup and was surprised to see hot chocolate with marshmallows - my favorite.

"I think I was just a little startled before. It's hard to believe you could be Dragon's mother. You barely look old enough to be his sister." I told her after sipping my hot chocolate. It was wonderful, rich and creamy, and just the right temperature.

"Perfectly understandable. You've had a lot to take in since your arrival here at the resort. You seem to be holding up very well under the circumstances." She paused to sip from her mug and closed her eyes, obviously savoring the creamy goodness before she continued.

"As shapeshifters, we age at a normal human rate until we reach our sixteenth birthday. After that we continue to age at an exceptionally slow rate until one day our bodies just stop getting any older. Typically, all shapeshifters over a century old look about the same age. However, many of our people were changed into vampires before their bodies were finished aging. Which means they are froze at whatever age they appeared to be at that time," Claire explained.

We continued sipping our hot chocolate as we talked. "It's so strange to think of people living for hundreds of years. Do you ever feel like you've been there, done that, and there's nothing left to try?"

She chuckled. "I suppose there have been times when I've felt like that. But knowing without a doubt that something new is always around the corner is one advantage of being psychic. Take you for example. The first time I saw you in a vision was the same night my son was cursed. That was over four hundred years ago - a long time to wait, but worth it in the end."

How could she see visions of me hundreds of years before I was born? "Why are you so sure I'll be worth your wait? What makes me so special?"

She leaned forward and became very serious. "I have many visions every day of my life. Most of them are about trivial events that probably only matter to one or two people. Occasionally though, I have visions that cause golden tear drops to fall from my eyes. I see the doubt in your face, but really, I actually cry tears of gold. Anyway, these visions knock me unconscious for hours or even days at a time, and are referred to as golden prophecies. My golden prophecies have the potential to change the world.

"When I see golden prophecies, I mumble words that sound like poetry. These poems help me make sense of the visions once I wake up. You see, the images in my mind are not always in the correct order of how events will play out. But the poems, they usually tell the story exactly as it will happen." Claire paused to gather herself. It was obvious she was struggling with her emotions.

"The night Donovan was cursed I murmured this poem for hours while the images flooded my mind:

Night and day waging war,

Bitter enemies evermore.

Fierce and loyal, the day is strong.

Broken oaths, so much goes wrong.

Magic speaks to all hearts bound.

Trapped in slumber until she's found.

When two are joined the spell will break.

One by one their souls awake.

Hate takes over, vengeance sworn.

And from the flames new life is born."

She pulled a folded piece of paper from underneath the tarot cards and handed it to me. The poem she had just recited was written on the paper in elegant script. I read it several times while Claire sat waiting.

"Rook mentioned the prophecy yesterday. Now I understand why people think Dragon's mate is the one who will free his dragon."

Claire reached out and patted my hand. "That's you, dear, you are the key to everything. I wish I could have sent for you sooner but I had to wait until all the pieces were in place. Now that you're here, the prophecy will be fulfilled."

She smiled and continued, "In the poem, the shapeshifters are the day and the vampires are the night. When the clans united, the day was very strong until the wolf betrayed us. With his help, all the shapeshifters who followed Donovan—their hearts bound to him—were cursed. The spell will be broken when two are joined. Since the spell is primarily focused on Donovan, and you are his mate, the two who must be joined are you and my son. When your mating bond is complete, when you truly commit to each other, the spell will break and his dragon will be set free. When that happens, all of us will finally be whole again."

There was hope in her voice, but under that I could hear her pain. It broke my heart when I thought about how much the nightshifters must have suffered over the years. The thought that my relationship with Dragon might impact so many lives scared me a little. I wasn't comfortable with that much responsibility.

I thought about the poem and her explanations then asked, "You said the poems normally tell the order in which events will take place, correct?" She nodded. "Then what is supposed to happen after the beasts wake up? What does 'Hate takes over, vengeance sworn, and from the flames new life is born' mean?"

"This prophecy is known as the Phoenix Prophecy because many people have taken the last line to mean someone or something will be reborn through flames - possibly that the awakening of the beasts is a type of rebirth. It is unclear what that part of the poem actually refers to. I have my suspicions based on the images I saw the night I first cried this prophecy, but I have always kept them to myself. I learned a long time ago that not all of my visions should be shared with the masses. Most futures are not set in stone, and if my suspicions are correct, this is one future that many supernatural races would stop at nothing to erase. When the time comes, Donovan will be there and he will do what needs to be done," she said cryptically.

"That sounds like he'll have to do something he doesn't want to do. How do you know he will do it?"

"If you asked him today, he would tell you he would rather die than do what he will have to do. But I know my son, and I have seen the choices he will be given. He will do what he must and the scales will finally be tipped in our favor." A predatory spark in her eyes told me her enemies would be sorry when that happened.

"Have you told him any of this?" I wondered what Dragon thought of this prophecy business.

"When Donovan first heard the prophecy, he became obsessed with finding his mate. He blamed himself for the curse and the prophecy gave him a way to end it. Travali took advantage of his distraction and nearly won the war. Eventually Donovan gave up his search and chose to believe the Phoenix Prophecy was nothing more than wishful thinking on my part. He threw all of his energy into helping our people learn how to live in the dark and keeping them safe. He has never been interested in what the rest of the prophecy might mean, because he has convinced himself it's not a real prophecy."

She pulled a thick gold bracelet from her arm and handed it to me. "It was fashioned using the gold I cried during the Phoenix Prophecy."

The bracelet was divided into four sections, each one carved with a detailed scene that seemed to visualize the Phoenix Prophecy poem. The first scene had a vampire, a dragon, several smaller beasts and an evil-looking wolf. Turning the bracelet a little, I saw grief-stricken human faces with fangs. The next scene reminded me of Solomon's play when the Dragon King and his mate had been marked. It had a man and woman joined together in passion with their mating marks on display. Off to the side, there were shapeshifters in human and beast forms celebrating under a full moon. When I got to the last scene on the bracelet I wasn't sure what to make of it. The man and woman were surrounded by fire but the flames were in the shapes of animals.

When I looked up from the bracelet Claire said, "I want you to have that bracelet, and I will not take no for an answer." The stern look she gave me brooked no arguments.

"I know that look," I said laughing lightly, "I've seen it on my mother's face many times. It means arguing would be pointless, so I may as well go along with your wishes." I smiled thinking how strange it was to see that expression on a face that looked barely older than mine. "Thank you for the generous gift."

I put the bracelet on my arm and felt a strange sense of peace settle over me. It meant a lot to me that Dragon's mother accepted me so completely. I hoped I would be able to live up to her expectations.

She sat back in her chair, relaxing as she said, "Now, do you still want to know what it's like to live with shapeshifters?"

That startled a laugh out of me. "I don't think I will ever get used to that. You had my favorite drink ready when I got here, a copy of that poem printed for me to read, and you already know what I came here for." I just shook my head. "Yesterday Dragon actually growled when Rook suggested that we should hide the mating marks, and he became very angry when I mentioned dancing with other men while I work. I want to learn more about shapeshifters before someone gets hurt because of my ignorance."

"The best advice I can give you is to treat all shapeshifters like wild animals. If an animal is hungry it will eat. If it craves carnal pleasure, it will mate. And if it feels threatened it will attack. No matter how tame a shapeshifter seems on the outside, in his soul there is a wild animal. The human half of an adult shapeshifter can usually keep the animal under control, but that takes practice. If the beast is allowed to come out and play often enough it is easier to control. I fear what will happen when the curse is lifted and hundreds of angry beasts awaken. Nightshifters have not practiced controlling their beasts for a very long time. We probably won't fare much better than children when the spell is first broken.

"Donovan's dragon is already stirring in his sleep. If he believes his claim on you is being threatened, he may not be able to hold the dragon back. The animal's instincts will demand blood. But beyond the ingrained reaction of the beast, shapeshifters do not play by human rules. It's more of a survival-of-the-fittest culture. If another male touches you it could be seen as a challenge. If the challenge is left unmet Donovan would be seen as weak. Shapeshifters do not follow weak leaders. As the Dragon King he must meet all challenges with brutal force, and sometimes death depending on the circumstances. Anyone who tries to take his mate will likely have his head ripped from his body."

I was stunned by her graphic description of shapeshifter culture. "You don't sugarcoat anything do you?"

Claire shook her head. "That's not a luxury you can afford. We live in a violent world and you need to understand what's at stake. Shapeshifters are territorial and possessive, but they are also fairly predictable. They are fiercely loyal and react violently to any threat. Most shapeshifters are predators and love to hunt. Never make yourself seem like prey. You will be their queen. If you want their respect you must show them strength—not physical, but inner strength. Show them you won't flinch when push comes to shove. Give them your love and your loyalty and they will give you theirs in return."

"What do you mean I will be their queen?" How could I, a human, be the queen of shapeshifters?

"You are Donovan's mate," Claire replied as if that cleared everything up.

"But I can't be the queen of shapeshifters—" I insisted.

"Serafina please let me explain something to you. I'm sure you are aware that most males of any species believe it is their duty to carry on their family name. That is why many of them, especially royalty, are driven to produce a male offspring, to produce an heir. In this, shapeshifters are no different. But beyond that we are driven to produce any child, male or female to ensure the survival of our races. You see, contrary to what Hollywood would have us believe, shapeshifters cannot be created. They can only be born to mated parents.

"Historically speaking, only half of all shapeshifters will be lucky enough to find their mates. The rest of them will give up and spend their lives with what we call a life partner. Unfortunately, life partners cannot have children. Donovan has always believed that a man in his position, first as heir to the throne, then later as king, should not settle for a life partner. He believes that our people deserve to have a king and queen who can help the race persist.

"That belief was reinforced by the events that took place during The Great War. In the beginning, the vampires were winning simply because they outnumbered us. Every time we thought we might get the upper hand the vampires replenished their ranks by turning every human they encountered into one of them. Now that we have the ability to create vampires we can increase our numbers as needed, but it's not the same. Many of our people will never fully trust a vampire, not even if that vampire was handpicked and changed over by one of our own. Even Donovan was resistant to the idea of creating vampires. Eventually he came around when we convinced him of the necessity, but he has never sired a vampire himself, and he only allows a select few of us to perform the actual transformations.

"Before Donovan found you, he could have chosen any woman he wanted as a life partner and named her his queen. He never made that choice, and now it is no longer an option. He is bound to you now and nothing will change that as long as you both live. The mark on your body outweighs any crown he could place on another woman's head. The supernatural community would not recognize anyone else as his queen, not even if that was what he wanted."

"They told me I would be a target just like the First Lady, but I don't think I really understood what that meant until now. I'm not sure I'm cut out for this," I confessed.

"Trust me dear, you were born to be the Dragon Queen and you will do just fine," Claire assured me. "And by the way, the answer is yes."

"The answer to what?" I asked.

"The dragon eye on your back is tied to Donovan, and will react to emotions felt by him and his dragon. If anything were to ever happen to him the eye would close and remain that way until you followed him into the afterlife." Some of the light had dimmed in her eyes, and I imagined she was thinking about the eye on her own back.

"I'd completely forgotten to ask about that, but since you knew I was going to I'm sorry to have made you sad."

She waved her hand. "Nonsense. Now, would you like to join me for lunch at The Dragon's Lair? I promise to tell you embarrassing stories of Donovan's youth." She waggled her eyebrows making me laugh.

"How could I pass up an offer like that?" I smiled at her, and couldn't wait to hear all about a young Donovan Drake.

She took the mugs into the back room, and I put the paper with the poem in my pocket. Once she returned, we headed out to the restaurant where we enjoyed a good meal while talking and laughing the afternoon away.

Chapter Eighteen

~ Dragon ~

"I'm not sure that's a sight I would want to see if I was in your shoes." Rook commented.

We were standing near the entrance to The Dragon's Lair watching Claire and Serafina who were sitting at a table near the back corner. They were both laughing about something Claire had been saying. Whatever they were talking about had caused such a shift in Serafina's emotions that I decided to come investigate. I hadn't expected to find her with my mother, but I supposed I should have.

"How long have they been here?" I asked.

"For a couple of hours, and they've been like this the whole time," he replied, studying the women. "Whatever Claire is telling her seems to be extremely funny." He was having trouble keeping a straight face.

"I think I'll go say hello since she's in such a cheerful mood." I started towards their table.

"You're a brave man, but I think I'll pass on this one." Rook called from behind me.

When I reached their table they both looked up at me, and burst out laughing again. Serafina covered her mouth with her hands trying to smother her laughter. I took a seat and waited until she could speak. I had my suspicions about what was going on and couldn't blame her for her reaction to me.

"I'm so sorry. Claire was just telling me a story and it was so hilarious. I just couldn't help myself." She seemed really embarrassed by her behavior.

"Don't worry Serafina, I'm not offended." I assured her with an easy grin. I looked at Claire and asked, "Which story were you telling her, the one where I caught father's hair on fire or the one where I crashed into the lake?" I reached out and plucked a grape from Claire's plate and put it in my mouth. She chuckled, completely unrepentant, and pushed her plate towards me so that I could finish her fruit.

"That was actually the story where you demolished the sorcerer's home when you lost control of your dragon in his front room. I've already told her those other stories," Claire replied while dabbing the corners of her eyes with her napkin.

"Someday you'll meet my mother and I'm sure she will embarrass me with tales of my childhood, although mine won't be anywhere near as exciting as yours," Serafina promised, surprising me. I hadn't expected her to consider introducing me to her family.

"I think I will leave the two of you alone now. I need to prepare for this evening's show. It was very nice talking with you, Serafina, and I hope that we can get together again soon," Claire said rising from her chair. Serafina and I both stood and hugged my mother before she left to return to her studio.

When we sat back down Serafina said, "Your mother is a wonderful woman. I'm sorry we were talking about you but I just couldn't help myself. Her stories were so interesting and funny, but I know I would be mortified if my mother did the same thing to me."

"There's no need to apologize. I want you to get to know me and her stories will only help me reach that goal. Besides, there's no stopping her once she gets something into her head. If Claire wants to tell you every embarrassing thing I have ever done then that is what she will do. I've learned to accept the inevitable." I continued eating the fruit as we talked, and Serafina toyed with a bracelet on her arm—one that looked all too familiar.

"Why do you call her Claire, instead of mother or mom?"

"It helps keep me from slipping in front of the humans. Can you imagine what the media would think if I accidentally introduced her to someone as my mother? I try very hard to stay out of the human tabloids. If they discovered she was my mother they would be speculating on which plastic surgeon keeps her looking so young. So I call her Claire and she calls me Donovan—no matter how many times I've asked her to call me Dragon. Anyway, I know she means well, and she's only trying to help. I love her for that no matter how crazy she makes me at times."

"I think all parents make their children crazy and my mother is no exception. But, I think having a mother who can see the future might be a little too much for most people to handle." Serafina was leaning forward resting her arms on the table as she spoke. It put her much closer to me and I was glad to see she wasn't trying to keep her distance any more.

"I've had a long time to get used to her quirks, and it's all I've ever known. I think it would be odd if she couldn't see the future."

Serafina chuckled. "I suppose that makes sense. I bet you couldn't get away with anything when you were young." Her cheerful mood was so infectious that I wanted to know what was responsible for making her so happy and relaxed. It seemed like all the tension had drained out of her.

"You seem to be doing much better today. Would you mind if I asked what brought on the change?" I hoped I wouldn't ruin her mood by asking.

"I don't mind at all." The thoughtful expression on her face made me think she was remembering something and I felt affection coming through the bond. "Your dragon is responsible for my mood and my new attitude towards everything that is happening in my life. He came to me last night, in my dreams. It was incredible. He helped me feel the bond as it should be, as it would be if I truly accepted you as my mate. I didn't really understand until he made it all so clear. I want to do everything I can to help him wake up. Beyond that, I want to erase the sorrow I've felt coming from you since we said goodbye yesterday evening." Serafina reached out to hold my hand, and looked me in the eyes. "I'm not sure where we go from here, but wherever it is, we will be together."

I was speechless. I'd had no idea the dragon was able to go to her last night. I'd wondered why the marks had gained color overnight but never dreamed the dragon had anything to do with it. If he was strong enough to go to her he should have been strong enough to pull me in too. I pulled her hand to my lips and kissed her. Without releasing her hand, I said, "I'll have to thank him when he wakes up. Maybe next time he visits your dreams he will invite me to join him."

"I'd like that, but in the meantime we could spend some time together in reality. Do you have any plans for this evening?"

I checked the time on my phone. "I have a meeting to attend in about fifteen minutes. It should take an hour or so, but after that I'll be free for the rest of the night. Did you have something in mind?"

"How about a quiet evening at my place? I'd like to make dinner for you and I saw a RedBox near the cafeteria. I could pick up a movie."

"That sounds great. What time do you want me to come over?"

"I think six-thirty will give me enough time to have dinner ready." She let go of my hand and pushed back from the table. I missed the contact immediately. Maybe I could just skip the meeting. Serafina brushed her fingers along my jaw bringing my head up to see her standing beside me. "It's only for a little while." Her hazel eyes said she already missed me too. She leaned down to press her soft lips against mine and then turned and walked away.

The emotions I felt coming from her were like echoes of my own— longing, excitement, anticipation. I had to get a grip. So many emotions spinning around in my head could be a dangerous distraction. I needed to be focused on business and the upcoming wedding. With a lot of effort, I pulled my thoughts away from my beautiful mate and made my way to the conference room. One quick meeting then I would have all night to hold Serafina in my arms.

~ Serafina ~

I was pulling the chicken out of the oven when I heard a knock at the door. I set the baking dish on the trivets, and went to greet Dragon. It was strange knowing who I would find on my doorstep without having to look, but with the mating bond I had no doubt it was him. I opened the door, fully intending to invite him in, but my brain went on vacation as soon as I laid eyes on him. I just stood there drinking in the sight of him. He was wearing dark jeans and a casual shirt that emphasized his muscular chest and arms. I saw myself running my hands over the defined contours of his body. I actually felt the soft material of his shirt under my fingertips. Then I realized it was another vision. I shook myself to clear my head, and looked into Dragon's eyes. The mischief I saw there gave him away, and I knew he was responsible for the images in my mind.

"You really should stop doing that. One day I might decide I prefer the visions over the real thing," I teased.

"That is not possible," he said, and proved his point by pulling me against his hard body and devouring me with a hungry kiss. When we came up for air, still wrapped in each other's arms, he added, "It's good to know you're able to recognize when someone is manipulating your mind. As your mate I will always be able to send you visions, but the stronger the bond gets the more difficult it will be for other vampires to get into your head. Once we're completely bonded, and if the dragon ever wakes up, it should be impossible for any vampire to invade your mind, but until then you'll be vulnerable."

"I hadn't really thought about other vampires trying to mess with my mind. I guess I should have though since Rook said most of the resort staff members are supernatural. Would any of them try to harm me or the guests?"

"None of my staff would intentionally harm you or the guests, but sometimes we have supernatural visitors who choose not to follow our rules. Those individuals are dealt with harshly to discourage any future problems, but once the damage is done it cannot always be undone." As he spoke his demeanor changed and I could see the fierce resolve that made him the Dragon King. He wouldn't enjoy doling out punishment but he would do whatever was necessary to protect the innocent. I pulled him closer and kissed him gently, letting him know I understood the price he paid to keep his people safe.

After a few moments, he pulled back with a peaceful smile on his face and tucked my hair behind my ear. "I could spend all night here in your arms but then all of your hard work would go to waste." He inhaled deeply. "Dinner smells wonderful."

"I suppose you're right, and there will be more time for cuddling later." I released my hold on him and led the way into the kitchen.

We fixed our plates and sat in the dining room to eat. I asked how his meeting went and he told me they were discussing security for an upcoming event. Apparently Senator Garrett Mitchell would be getting married at the resort next weekend. I was stunned to find out the senator was a solar demon and his bride to be was a sex demon. I wondered how many other political positions around the world were filled by supernatural beings. It made sense though that they would want to be imbedded in the government.

Dragon informed me that Senator Mitchell was also head of a council that governed the supernatural world. In that world he was known as Garrek, and though he was feared and respected, there were many factions that opposed his strict policies regarding the treatment of humans. Garrek, along with Dragon and most of the other council members, believed supernaturals should remain hidden and coexist with the human race. However, there were a few councilors who advocated a survival-of-the-fittest mindset and would let supernaturals prey on humans without consequences.

"Garrek is currently trying to convince the council to impose a death sentence for supplying humans with a drug called Oblivion," Dragon explained. "Supernaturals who take Oblivion experience a euphoric high with increased sexual appetite and sometimes hallucinations. For us, the substance is only mildly addictive, not more than nicotine for humans, and there have been few cases of overdose reported. Since human drugs and alcohol have little to no effect on supernaturals, Oblivion is a popular choice when they want to indulge their wilder sides. Humans on the other hand are instantly addicted to Oblivion with their first dose and often suffer heart failure if they do not continue its regular use. While the drug is in their system they are Oblivious to everything around them, driven only by a need to find sexual fulfillment.

"Oblivion is a clear liquid that only someone with preternatural senses would be able to smell or taste. It comes from a plant found in one of the demon worlds that very few beings have the ability to reach. That makes dealing Oblivion a lucrative business for anyone who can make the journey. Unfortunately, Travali employs a demon that can cross into that world and he is the main supplier of Oblivion in the United States.

"Travali owns several brothels where the prostitutes are humans strung out on Oblivion. He sells the drug to his supernatural clients and allows them free reign over the Oblivious humans. Most of the poor souls wind up dead at the hands of vampires or demons who enjoy torture along with their sex. As long as his activities do not draw unwanted attention from human authorities, then Travali is not violating any current supernatural laws."

"It's appalling that he is allowed to treat anyone with such a lack of respect. Why hasn't Garrek been able to implement his ban on supplying humans with Oblivion?" I was nearly shaking with rage when I thought of how callously Travali treated humans.

We were sitting in the living room now, and Dragon had pulled me onto his lap so that I was facing him with my back resting on the arm of the couch. He ran his fingers through my hair while we talked trying to soothe me. "You have to understand that most vampires, and many demon races, think of humans as food or slaves meant to serve them. They believe if you cannot protect yourselves then you are not worth their concern. Of course they treat other supernaturals the same if they find any weak enough to prey upon. There are even some shapeshifters that enjoy hunting humans for sport. The only thing that keeps all of them under control is the number of humans inhabiting this world. They understand that if war broke out between the races, humans would eventually overwhelm us with their numbers.

"The council mostly enforces laws that are necessary to keep our existence hidden from the human populace. If we can show that giving Oblivion to humans poses an exposure risk, then we will be able to pass a law against supplying them with the drug. I believe we have a good chance of making that happen at the next council meeting which will take place after Garrek's wedding.

"In the past, Travali chose victims who no one would bother looking for. Recently, his clients have been more demanding and he is abducting humans from influential families who will not rest until they find their loved ones. In addition, samples of Oblivion have fallen into the hands of human law enforcement. They have no way of knowing where it comes from but they understand what it does when taken as a drug. The police have even been snooping around here asking if we've heard anything about a new drug being circulated in the clubs."

"Why would they come here looking for drugs?" I wouldn't have thought drugs would be a problem at Myths and Legends.

He shrugged his shoulders. "Strange things happen here all the time. When they get reported to the human police they come out to investigate. We can alter human minds but it's dangerous to alter the same minds too many times. For that reason we try to convince the police we have no part in anything illegal without the use of supernatural powers and then pretend to help them find the source of whatever problem was reported. They usually assume it involves drugs since the stories they hear couldn't possibly be true—unless of course you believe in vampires, demons, and shapeshifters."

"Well, I hope the council will be able to shut Travali down soon. I can only imagine how awful it must be to fall into his clutches." I shivered at the thought.

"You should know that as a member of the council he will be expected to attend Garrek's wedding. One of his emissaries will visit the resort in a few days to negotiate the conditions for his visit. Denying him entrance into my territory would be seen as a weakness, that I'm not strong enough to protect my people from him. It would also be a grave insult to Garrek. I have no choice other than to allow him admittance, but it will be very dangerous for all of us."

I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around his neck. I saw fiery sparks dancing in his eyes and got the sense his dragon did not like the idea of Travali being anywhere near me.

"I have no doubt you will be able to keep all of us safe from Travali while he's here." I kissed him for several moments until I felt some of the tension drain out of him. "Would you like to watch the movie now? I picked a comedy. Maybe that will put us both in a better mood."

"That sounds like a good idea. I need to unwind after the day I've had."

I reached for the remote, and started the movie that was ready to play in the Blu-ray player. We settled back on the couch, and by the time the movie was over we were both more relaxed and lighthearted. It was getting late, and I had to work early in the morning but I couldn't bear the thought of saying goodnight to Dragon.

Sensing my feelings, he leaned forward and kissed me tenderly. He trailed his lips and tongue up my neck then spoke with his mouth close to my ear. "I want to feel your heat wrapped around me but I know you need something else from me tonight. If you'll let me, I'd like to stay and hold you while you sleep. I have no desire to spend another night alone in my bed." His breath caused goose bumps to rise along my neck.

I could only nod in response. He followed me into my bedroom and we took turns using the bathroom to get ready for bed. I decided to forgo my usual pajamas and climbed into bed nude. Dragon followed my example and slid under the covers to mold his body along mine. I could feel his sense of satisfaction at having our bodies pressed together with nothing between us. His warmth wrapped around me and held me in a peaceful cocoon. Before long I drifted off to sleep and found Dragon waiting in my dreams.

This dream was sharper, more detailed than any dream I'd ever had. I found Dragon waiting in the same meadow I had seen hundreds of times before. He was looking around taking in the scenery. When I approached him, he picked me up with his hands on my waist and spun me around in circles. He seemed to be elated, and I realized this was the first time I was actually sharing a dream with Dragon—that he would remember this when we woke up.

He was delighted when I told him I visited the meadow every night in my dreams. He told me there was a meadow just like this one near his childhood home. It was where his parents met, and where he'd learned to fly. The instant he thought of flying, I felt his longing to become the dragon. I reminded him that this was a dream, and he asked if I wanted to go for a spin. When I said yes, he released the dragon and took me for an exhilarating ride. It felt like we flew for hours before returning to the meadow. When we landed I climbed down and his body shimmered and transformed into a man once again. We made love in the soft grass of the meadow until the sun was just starting to lighten the sky. It was then that my body jerked awake out of fear for Dragon.

Chapter Nineteen

~ Serafina ~

I jolted upright in bed, waking Dragon instantly. He looked around trying to locate what frightened me when I noticed the near darkness in the room. The only light came from a slight crack where the bathroom door had been left ajar and the light within remained on. I took a deep breath as my heart returned to a normal rhythm. Realizing we were not under attack, Dragon relaxed and asked what happened.

"The sun was coming up in my dream, and I was afraid you'd go up in flames."

He chuckled and leaned over to kiss my forehead. "All the apartments in this building are equipped with light blocking shutters. I set the timer on yours last night while you were getting ready for bed. I left the bathroom light on so that you wouldn't wake up in total darkness again."

"Thank you, that was very considerate of you."

He noticed when I glanced at the clock and asked, "What time do you have to meet up with Scarlett today?"

When I told him we still had a couple of hours, he let that sinful grin curl his lips. I knew he was thinking wicked thoughts, and I was all for a morning workout. I reached out to stroke him with one hand and pushed him down onto the bed with the other. He made a surprised noise, then moaned with pleasure when I took him into my mouth. The other night he had been in control, had brought me to a state of mindless ecstasy more times than I could count. This time I would take charge.

I teased him with my mouth, licking, sucking, and a light graze with my teeth. A shudder went up his spine making me feel bold. I continued my slow torture, loving every rapturous sound that escaped him. My hand slid up and down his hard flesh while I sucked harder, swirling my tongue around the tip with every stroke. His hands fisted in my hair, his grip just shy of painful as he urged me to move faster. My own body grew wetter by the second, anticipating the moment when his control would snap, when he would bury himself inside of me. I kept going until his powerful body started going rigid as he tensed for his impending orgasm. When I tasted the first drops of his seed, I sucked strongly one more time then released him with a pop.

His upper body shot up off the bed with a growl as he reached out and dragged me into his arms. I lowered myself onto his thick arousal, accepting him into my body for the first time with full knowledge of who he was. Our mouths met in a desperate dance of tongues and lips and teeth. My hands raced over his shoulders and back, following the ridges and contours of his muscles, greedy to feel all of him. I rocked my lower body and his hands clamped down on my hips, holding me still for another moment before they started kneading, encouraging. I picked up the pace, rising and falling, rocking, and squeezing him with my inner muscles. The shallow penetration allowed by this position was just enough to tease and tantalize us both. His hungry mouth feasted on my aching breasts, and devoured me with a thoroughness that left me quivering on the edge of orgasm.

Through the bond, I felt Dragon's emotions combined with mine, heightening the experience to a level I'd never imagined possible. Every lick of his tongue, every slide of his hard shaft over my throbbing clitoris set my nerve endings on fire. But with that I felt his enjoyment, the pleasure he took from knowing he was driving me wild. I was being pulled in so many directions I was sure that at any moment my body would fly apart.

Dragon laid back and planted his feet on the mattress as he thrust into me with powerful strokes. The deeper penetration felt so good that I cried out, convulsing with orgasm. I fell forward bracing myself on his chest as the spasms shook my core and caught the scent of wood smoke in the air. My eyes locked with Dragon's, and I saw glowing flames staring back at me. But unlike in my dream, there was still human awareness in their depths. My hips moved up and down, meeting his thrusts with renewed intensity. I watched the flames get brighter as our breathing grew more ragged. This time when I tumbled over the edge Dragon followed, roaring and crushing me to his chest while the waves of pleasure rippled up my spine.

When his powerful body stopped shuddering beneath me, he rolled us to the side and I saw that his eyes had returned to their usual chocolate-brown. I asked, "Did you feel your dragon just before we climaxed?"

He kissed me tenderly before answering. "Yes, I felt my dragon. He was right there below the surface, not quite awake but not quite asleep either. I'm not sure what it will take to break the curse but any strong emotion concerning you seems to help. Between the dream last night and making love to you this morning I feel whole again for the first time in centuries. I'm actually looking forward to my future, a future with you by my side."

Through the bond I felt what he didn't say because I wasn't ready to hear it. No matter how happy I was for Dragon or with him, I wasn't ready to accept the depth of his feelings for me. I kissed him on the tip of his nose then rested my head against his chest.

After a few moments I told him I had to start getting ready for work, and invited him to take a shower with me. By the time we were finished I barely had time to make it to The Catacombs on time. I grabbed a breakfast burrito in the cafeteria and ate it on the way.

When I arrived at The Catacombs, Scarlett was on stage talking with someone who stood behind the curtain. She noticed I was there and came down the stairs to meet me.

Without preamble Scarlett said, "Solomon has requested that you report to The Gateway this morning. Do you know how to get there?"

I was speechless for a moment. "Um, yes, I remember the way. Are you sure he asked for me?"

Scarlett looked down her nose at me and replied, "I'm quite sure he asked for you. From now on Solomon will be your direct supervisor. He will make up your schedule and provide your costumes." Then she turned and walked away without saying another word.

_What the hell?_ Scarlett had always been a little abrasive because of her commanding personality, but she'd never been hostile towards me before. I wondered what could have possibly brought on the change of attitude, but decided it was her problem, not mine. At least she wouldn't be acting as my direct supervisor any more.

I found Solomon backstage at The Gateway and he asked me to join him in his office so that we could go over what would be expected of me. He sprawled in a chair and I sat on a sofa across from him. He looked even younger than he had the first time we met. It seemed absurd that this gothic teenager could be in charge of the entire entertainment division for a five star resort.

"Before we get started, I will answer the question that I know you've been asking yourself since Scarlett sent you over here." He paused for effect and I realized he had a faint English accent that I hadn't noticed the first time we met. "No. Dragon did not have anything to do with my decision to transfer you to my team. He wouldn't do that even though we both know Scarlett is the last person who should be your boss given their history. It's not really my story to tell, but the two of them had a thing a few centuries ago and she's never quite gotten over it. When she discovers you're his mate, let's just say she will be less than pleased." Scarlett's behavior suddenly made more sense and going by Solomon's tight smile I should watch my back around her.

"Would you tell me why you did choose me? I was under the impression dancers normally had to work here for several years before they were given the opportunity to work with you."

"That's not entirely true. Many dancers are given small background parts in my shows shortly after joining our team. It's the lead roles that are usually reserved for veteran dancers. Has Dragon informed you of the last minute wedding we have to plan for this weekend?"

When I nodded he continued. "Based on the recordings I watched of the dance auditions and my knowledge of our existing dance staff I am offering you the lead role in the show I'm putting together for the wedding reception."

I tried to speak, and couldn't find any words adequate to express my gratitude. Solomon sat up and leaned forward taking on an expression that transformed him from fun-loving teen to shrewd businessman. "I made this decision based on your talent and my belief that you will outshine any other dancer at my disposal. To reach that potential you need to believe in yourself as much as I believe in you. Let go of whatever happened in the past to make you think you are somehow worth less than you deserve."

"How did you know something happened to make me doubt myself?" I fought back tears as the memories poured over me. The director holding me face down, bent over his desk while he yanked my skirt up. Me kicking and screaming, trying to get loose while he worked to undo his pants. The only thing that saved me was a loud knock at the door. He told the dance instructor on the other side that I had come on to him. Then he'd blacklisted me from every local production by telling everyone who would listen I was too difficult to work with and not talented enough to make it worth their trouble. And it was all because I refused to sleep with him. I tried to tell myself it was all lies but the things he said had been so cruel.

"I've seen it before. It's the only reason for someone with your talent to lack the confidence that should come naturally with your gift. Whatever happened, it's not worth another second of your time. Put it behind you and embrace your future." He handed me a tissue, and I realized some of the tears had escaped despite my efforts to hold them back.

"Thank you for the pep talk, I think I needed to hear that." I dabbed at the corners of my eyes, trying not to smudge my makeup too much.

"No problem, that's what friends are for. And you and I are going to be good friends, just wait and see. Now," he clapped his hands together, "let me explain to you how I make my backgrounds appear so realistic. You need to know this before you can be onstage when I'm working my magic. That's why I couldn't hire you for The Gateway until you discovered that all of us are not quite human."

He rose from the chair and pulled a key ring out of his pocket. Only this key ring did not hold keys, it was filled with thin rectangular stones. Each stone had a hole in one end to thread the ring through and a symbol etched on the other end. "I'm going to show you what happened after Dragon's father was killed in his final battle. I chose this scene because it will help you understand the depth of my magic."

Solomon selected a stone from the ring, and rubbed it between his thumb and forefinger while he whispered words in a language I'd never heard before. After a moment, his desk disappeared and a small room lit only by firelight took its place. The walls were made of rough stone, and the dirt floor was covered in straw. There were three people in the room, and I recognized all of them. Claire sat on the floor staring into a fireplace murmuring something too quiet for me to hear. Rook was standing in front of Dragon as if he was blocking the exit.

There was a rustle of leaves outside the door, and then Solomon strode into the room. If his stricken expression wasn't enough for me to know something was terribly wrong, the anger and grief pouring off of him spoke volumes. "The Dragon King has fallen," he told the others grimly. Claire had already known, because of their mating bond. She continued staring into the fire, but with the confirmation tears streamed silently down her face. Her heartache threatened to overwhelm me.

Dragon screamed at Rook and trying to get past him. "Why did you make me stay here, maybe I could have saved him. If nothing else I could have made sure the bastard who did this didn't live to see another day." His rage was growing by the minute, blinding him to everything else.

"You've been down that road before and it ended with your death. You are too emotional to take on Travali right now. You need to wait until your head clears and confront him on your terms, not on his. You will get your chance at him, but tonight is not the night." Rook radiated calm resolve trying to help Dragon work through his anger and sorrow.

The scene froze, and Solomon asked me to step forward and touch Dragon. I wiped away the fresh tears the emotions in the vision had evoked and did as he asked. I skimmed my fingers along Dragon's beard, and was surprised by how real the coarse whiskers felt. Solomon instructed me to go to the fireplace and put my hand near the fire. It was warm, and I knew that if I touched the fire it would burn me. He let the scene dissolve, and I stared at him in stunned silence.

He fell back into the chair, and held his head in his hands. When he looked up at me his eyes were haunted. "The scenes I create are echoes of the past. The more connected I am to the scene the more tangible it will be, and the more you will feel the emotions of its participants. Since I have a strong emotional attachment to that scene I can easily pull it into our reality. That's the reason I chose this scene for my demonstration. I wanted you to understand that the scenes could be very solid and you could actually be hurt by them. For instance that fire could have burned you. In some scenes there are sharp objects like swords and knives, or we've even had guns fired onstage before. You also have to be careful not to get caught up in the emotions conjured in some of my scenes. All of these things need to be taken into consideration when you're on my stage."

"I understand what you're trying to tell me, and I will take your warnings to heart." I looked down for a moment. I was still trying to shake off the feelings I'd felt during the vision. After a moment I looked back up at Solomon. His color was returning to normal and his eyes were brightening. "Does the magic always take this much out of you?"

He shook his head. "It wasn't the magic that got to me. It was the memories."

"Would you explain what happened on that night, I don't think I have enough information to fully understand everything I saw." I went back over to sit on the sofa.

"Rook came to me at the beginning of the battle and told me to get the Dragon Queen to safety. He said he would bring Dragon and meet me at a cottage outside of dragon territory. Once he told me he'd seen the way the battle ended I knew I needed to follow his instructions. Claire and I were waiting in the cottage when Rook came in carrying an unconscious Dragon over his shoulder. He set Dragon down and asked me to go watch the battle from a distance. He said I would know when it was time for me to return. After I saw the Dragon King fall I realized what Rook must have seen the first time around. Dragon must have gone after Travali in a fit of rage and gotten himself killed.

Rook is not allowed to turn back the clock to save any lives except for Dragon's and his mate's. He could turn back time if he thought something bad might happen, but once the fatal blow is struck, he cannot intervene. So when he saw Dragon and his father fall in battle he took steps to save Dragon, but he had to leave his father to his fate. He also decided to make sure Claire and I were safe since there was a chance the vampires would come after us once the Dragon King was out of the way.

Back then, when the magic was high, Rook could go back in time for years if he wanted to. He never did of course because he can only go back, he can't return to his original time. He told me he basically falls back into his own body wherever he was at that particular point in time. That way there are never two of him occupying the same timeline. When he goes back, the timeline he leaves behind is erased and no one but him even knows it existed. With the current level of magic in this world he can only go back about thirteen minutes without passing out for several days."

"It must be very difficult for Rook to have the power to save lives but not be able to use it." I could imagine that would cause a lot of guilt to build up over the years and these people have been around for centuries.

"Sometimes it really tears him up, but if he defied his Elders and broke their rules, he'd be stripped of his powers and sent to a world that would make the human version of Hell seem like a walk in the park."

"With great power comes great responsibility." I quoted wisely.

"Quoting lines from Spider-Man?" Solomon chuckled. "Oh, you and Claire are going to get along famously. She loves comic book heroes and _Star Wars_."

"She and I will have a lot to talk about then." I smiled brightly. "So I'm curious, how do you fit into this world, if you don't mind me asking?"

Solomon grinned at me. "My father was a human sorcerer and my mother was a fox shifter. The mask I wear on stage is an echo of my father. He was in his fifties when he mated my mother and remained frozen at that age until her death shortly after the first vampire attack. Once she passed away he began aging again and eventually joined her in the afterlife. I was born with her ability to shift and my father taught me everything he knew about magic. With my supernatural blood I'm stronger than he ever was, but even my magic is muted by the curse. If that spell ever breaks I'll be able to access the magic stored in my other half. Until then, I must draw on magic wherever I can find it. Sometimes it's in the air, especially around the full moon, Beltane, Samhain. Other times I have to pull magic from the supernatural beings around me. It doesn't take much to put on the shows but I also have to maintain the security panels and wards around the resort."

"Is that why there are so many supernaturals here, to serve as your backup batteries?" I was getting more comfortable with Solomon, and acted on my urge to tease him.

Solomon chuckled. "That's really just a positive side effect that I have no qualms taking advantage of. Dragon built this resort for two reasons. The first is to provide a safe haven for supernatural beings who are tired of fighting for their lives on a daily basis. We don't play a lot of the games here that we'd have to put up with if we lived in other supernatural communities. The other reason behind the resort is a never ending food supply. Most of us here need to feed off humans in one way or another. Vampires and nightshifters need blood, sex demons absorb the lust in the air when their pheromones drive the humans crazy, even the empathy demons in the spa feed off the emotions they evoke when they give massages. Having so many humans coming and going allows us to take a sip here and there without ever putting our donors at risk of being drained too much. The beings that choose to live here have no problem letting me use their magic to keep all of us safe and well fed."

Rook had told me the resort was a safe haven but I hadn't really considered the feeding opportunities provided by the resort. There was so much I needed to learn about this new world of mine. I remembered something Claire had told me and wondered if Solomon was one of the people she'd been thinking of. "You look much younger than Dragon and Claire. Does that mean you were changed into a vampire sometime before you finished your first century of life?"

"Someone has been teaching you a lot in the short time you've been here." He smiled and shook his finger at me. "To answer your question, yes, I was changed into a vampire when I was only forty-five years old." He shrugged. "These days it's not so bad to look like I'm nineteen or twenty. I fit right in at The Catacombs moshing with the best of them."

I gave an amused snort. "That's the one club I haven't had the courage to explore. I don't really think I'd fit in there."

"Well, it's not for everyone, but I enjoy it. The music is loud and the women are wild." His expression said he wouldn't mind being there now. "But enough of that, we should probably get down to business. Rook asked me to make this for you."

I reached out to take what he was offering and he dropped a small silver ring into my hand. It had some kind of runic symbols etched on its surface and when I slipped it on my finger it disappeared from sight. I could still feel it on my finger but no matter which way I turned my hand I couldn't see it. Solomon smiled and took my hand in one of his while he pushed my sleeve up with his other. "The ring is not the only thing that has disappeared."

My eyes flashed to Solomon, wide and astonished. "How did you do that?" I'd worn a long-sleeved shirt to hide the mating mark, but apparently that was no longer necessary.

"The ring is infused with a spell that projects an echo of your former self - you, before you were marked."

I rolled my sleeve up as far as it would go and found no trace of claw marks or dragon scales. The crushing grief that fell over me was unexpected. It felt like the absence of the mark was a loss I couldn't bear.

"Hey," Solomon said gently, lifting my chin with one of his fingers. "It's not really gone, just hidden, and before you know it, this won't be necessary."

I smiled sadly. "Intellectually I know that's true, but in here," I placed my hand over my heart, "it feels like I've lost something dear to me."

Solomon nodded. "I've never experienced mating myself, but I've been around enough mated pairs to understand what you must be feeling. Just keep in mind that as a performer there may be times when you'll have to hide the marks for the sake of the show. I mean, married people can't wear their wedding rings when they're playing single characters on stage. We also use rings like this one to make the costumes in the clubs more realistic, so the next time you need fangs you won't have to glue them on. The rings project echoes of actual vampires or demons to give the dancers fangs, tails and horns." He shrugged. "Or sometimes we have to use the rings to hide those kinds of things."

"That will be so much better. The fangs I used before kept falling out and I had to have Phillip help me glue them back in at least three times."

"I heard," Solomon said with a laugh. "Phillip thought it would make everyone's life easier if I just turned you into a vampire and called it a day."

We had a good laugh over that, then when we settled down again Solomon explained, "Mostly you'll practice here at The Gateway for the shows we put on, but there will be times when I need you to fill in at one of the clubs, like tomorrow night. We're going to be short a dancer in Mystique and Clarissa, the entertainment manager over there, has requested that you fill that spot." I started to protest but he waved his hand and said, "I've already informed her that, as a human, you may not be able to dance in Mystique. The mating bond will help you resist the pheromones but it's not complete yet, and even when it is you will still be more susceptible than a supernatural. Why don't you take Dragon there tonight and do a test run, see how you react to the pheromones now that you're mated. If that works out I'll let Clarissa know you'll be there tomorrow evening."

"That sounds like a good idea. I don't want to be one of those employees who need special treatment. I'll let you know in the morning how it goes."

"In the meantime you should meet with my assistant Renee and go over the choreography for Garrek's show. She's leaving tomorrow to cover for Katerina, one of our club managers in Europe, but she should be able to get you and the other dancers off to a good start. If you have any questions once she's gone I'll be here to help you. We'll be putting on a burlesque extravaganza complete with men in bowler hats and vests, and women in corsets and thigh highs. Garrek has always been a big fan of burlesque dancing and humor."

"I think that sounds wonderful. Where can I find Renee?" I asked.

Solomon stood up with a fluid grace that I was starting to realize all supernatural beings possessed. "I'll take you to her office."

Renee turned out to be a vampire, not a nightshifter. She appeared to be in her late teens with very few curves and a petite five-foot-two frame. Her curly auburn hair was cut in a short style, and she wore barrettes to hold it off her face. Her outfit consisted of high heeled boots, black pants that clung to her body and her T-shirt read "ZOMBIES MAKE BETTER BOYFRIENDS."

Solomon had changed her over about thirty years ago and she'd been with him ever since. At first I thought they made a great couple, but she was quick to say she had never slept with him and had no intention of doing so in the future. When I looked at her curiously she explained that supernaturals do not have the same hang-ups about sex that humans do. Since they cannot contract sexually transmitted diseases, and most races can only impregnate their true mates, they don't have any reason to abstain. Apparently, Solomon actively pursues every unmated female he comes across. According to Renee he has slept with nearly every female in the resort and he's not shy about where he does it. When I asked Renee why she wouldn't sleep with him considering their culture's acceptance of casual sex, she said she didn't know. There was just something inside of her that knew she should not give in to his advances.

We went over the choreography for the burlesque show and started practicing. Around noon two other dancers arrived and introduced themselves as Vivian and Rita. They both appeared to be about my age with fit bodies you'd expect professional dancers to have. Vivian was a wolf nightshifter. She was taller than me by a few inches and her long blonde hair spiraled down her back. Rita was a leopard nightshifter, about my height who wore her shorter brown hair pulled back in a ponytail. Renee went over the dance sequences they would need to learn and they got to work. It was so refreshing to work with professionals who showed up to work and did what they were supposed to do.

At five o'clock, Dragon walked into The Gateway, and drew the attention of every female in sight. He set a bag down on the nearest table, and waited for me to finish my routine. When Renee called it quits for the day, I went down the stairs to join Dragon. I was going to maintain decorum and give him a peck on the cheek. Then I considered how the other women had looked at him and decided it would be a good time to stake my claim. I couldn't show off the mating marks, but I could certainly make it known that he belonged to me. I sashayed up to him and ran my hand down his chest. He put his arms around my waist and pulled me close. When he slanted his mouth over mine our tongues shot out and tangled in a hot wet kiss that earned me more than one look of jealousy.

"I could get used to you greeting me like that, but I don't think that kiss was for my benefit." He whispered in my ear.

I leaned back so I could look into his eyes. There were tiny red sparks flickering in the chocolate-brown. "I think the dragon likes my territorial urges."
He grinned at me. "That he does. When we're alone I'll show you just how much he likes this side of you. I brought you food since I haven't felt you take a break today." He gestured towards the bag on the table.

I went to check it out and found Chinese food. We sat down at the table and ate our dinner. I told him about Solomon's request that we go on a date to Mystique and he agreed it was a good idea. He asked why I had been so upset that morning and I explained what Solomon had shown me and why. He told me he had come looking for me when he felt the emotions coming through the bond. Once he realized I was with Solomon he knew I was safe so he chose not to disturb us. I could only imagine how difficult it was for him to override his protective instincts and walk away without actually seeing me.

He went back to work while I went to my apartment to get ready for our date. We planned to meet at the bar on the upper level of Mystique at nine o'clock. I was looking forward to our date. I knew the purpose of the outing was to test my immunity to the pheromones, but a part of me wanted to let the pheromones take over as long as Dragon was with me. Either way, I was sure we would have a lot of fun dancing the night away.

Chapter Twenty

~ Serafina ~

I was sitting at the bar on the upper level of Mystique, sipping a Volcanic Orgasm. No lie, that really was the name of my drink. When the bartender first handed it to me, the red liquid was bubbling and smoke poured over the edges of the glass. It reminded me of the fog you get when you put hot water on dry ice. Once the smoke cleared enough for me to taste the drink I was happy with my choice—a truly orgasmic experience for my taste buds.

Upon arriving at Mystique, I completed a circuit around the dance floor, stopping to watch the dancers on stage and soaking up the pheromones in the air. I wouldn't want to try venturing out on the dance floor alone, but I was pretty sure I could handle dancing on a stage or pedestal.

I felt Dragon coming closer, and looked up into the mirror behind the bar. He materialized out of the mist and darkness about twenty feet behind me wearing dark tailored slacks and a short-sleeved crew neck shirt. I was wearing a short dress with laces up both sides and the front. I'd wanted to look sexy for Dragon, but unfortunately my dress had drawn the attention of every male in the vicinity. I looked to the side, ready to disappoint my latest admirer when he abruptly turned on his heel and headed for the stairs. If I had to guess, I would say he was on his way out the front door.

When Dragon reached me he swept my hair over my shoulder, and laid a trail of kisses down my neck while his hands skimmed over my arms. The kisses were soft and his touch was light, belying the primal need I felt coursing through the mating bond. I met his fiery red eyes in the mirror and my body responded with a blast of heat erupting from my core. Dragon's hands tightened on my arms and I knew he had felt it too.

"Did you send the nice man way," I asked casually, not allowing any of the desire I felt to leak into my voice.

Dragon whispered in my ear making me shiver as his breath skated across its shell. "He's lucky I didn't send him to the next state for the way he was looking at you. At least I didn't tell this one not to return. If I kept doing that we wouldn't have any repeat customers." He spun my barstool around to face him and spread my legs so that he could situate himself between them.

"Is it your turn to mark your territory now?" I reached up to play with his hair, running it through my fingers, grazing the back of his neck with my nails. A shudder ran through him and the flames in his eyes burned brighter.

His hands caressed my thighs, pushing my dress up along the way. He pulled me closer and when his bulging slacks came into contact with my silk panties everything vanished except for Dragon. I felt him sliding into me with a slow languid rhythm. Deep down I knew it wasn't real but, oh it felt so good. He lowered his lips to mine, and his tongue teased me, exploring my mouth with that same leisurely pace. When my pleasure crested the night club came back into focus with Dragon's tongue sliding along mine and my legs wrapped tightly around his hips. After a moment he pulled back enough for me to lower my legs into a more respectable position.

"That was intense. None of the other visions have felt that vivid, not even that first night here in Mystique." My panties were soaked and I'd be surprised if there wasn't a wet spot on the front of his pants from pressing against me. He continued caressing my legs and I thought I might explode if he didn't get inside me.

"Images are easiest to project since they only need to reach the surface of your mind. To make your other senses believe the vision I need to go deeper. Touching you helps me get farther into your mind. Combine that with the pheromones in here and I can create very realistic fantasies."

"Would it be easier for other vampires to get into my head if they touched me?" I asked curiously.

His hands clenched on my legs and I felt the sharp bite of claws. I looked down to find the dragon peeking out in a whole new way. Dragon stared at his hands still gripping my legs. "Any vampire that lays a hand on you won't live long enough to regret the mistake." He took a deep breath in through his nose and out through his mouth then loosened his grip on my legs. The claws retracted and his human hands smoothed over the indentions left behind.

He started to pull away from me, but I took his hands in mine and kissed them both. Then, looking into his shame-filled eyes, I said, "Don't. You would never hurt me and neither would your dragon."

"It was an unacceptable loss of control. For so long I have wanted nothing more than his freedom. I've left myself wide open for him to emerge. I'm not sure I even remember how to hold him back anymore. Before the curse, I had complete control over my body and my dragon. Had I wanted to run around in human form with scales covering my body, I could have." He held his hands out in front of him and stared at them with a horrified expression. "If this is what I've been reduced to, what will happen to the lesser shapeshifters when the spell is broken, the ones who had poor control to begin with? It will be disastrous."

"It will not be disastrous. It will be wondrous. We will find a way to cover up any loss of control as part of the show. I'm sure it won't take long for all of you to remember how to control your beasts. In the meantime, the resort guests will just be in for a little more excitement than usual."

He reached up to cradle my head in his hands while his chocolate-brown eyes searched mine. "That is why I love you, Serafina Leroux. You know just what to say, how to help me put everything in perspective. You remind me that even though things may go wrong once in a while it's the big picture that matters, not the minor setbacks. You make my life worth living even if my dragon never wakes up." He brought his lips to mine and kissed me tenderly, melting my heart far more than I would have thought possible only a few days before.

When we broke apart I didn't know what to say. I had feelings for Dragon, certainly. But something held me back. I just kept thinking if it sounds too good to be true then it is. Dragon knew what I was feeling and gave me a small sad smile. "You don't have to say anything now, I can wait until you're ready. Would you like to go downstairs and dance now?"

Grateful for his understanding I took him up on his offer to dance. I stopped trying to fight off the effects of the pheromones and let them take me over. The dance floor was jam-packed and at least two couples and one threesome where going at it right in the middle of everyone. The last time I'd danced with Dragon he had been a perfect gentleman. That was no longer the case and he gave as good as he got. Our hands caressed and stroked. Our mouths licked and sucked, and when we ground our bodies against each other, I relished the ravenous fire I felt down below.

When the visions of him unlacing my dress started, I decided it was time to get a room—a private party room in Mystique where we'd still be able to feel the pheromones. Once we were behind closed doors, I sat him in a chair and pulled the laces out of the front of my dress. Using the laces I tied his hands behind his back and started dancing, teasing him with my sensual movements. When I arched my back my breasts spilled out of my dress and I massaged them while my body undulated right above his lap. He growled low in his throat, and I felt his need to take me. It was so erotic to be arousing him that way, dancing provocatively without letting him touch me. I moved in front of him and danced some more, bending over, sliding my dress up my thighs, flipping my hair, and looking over my shoulder with my thong on display for his greedy eyes. I did everything I could think of to drive him absolutely wild. When he couldn't hold back any more he broke the laces, yanked my dress over my head and pulled me onto his lap. My little striptease turned into the best sex of my life, and I decided then and there that sex demon pheromones should be bottled and sold in the gift shop.

I woke up the following morning with only vague memories of leaving the club and ending up in Dragon's apartment. I was in his bedroom, and he had left the bathroom light on for me. When I walked past the bathroom mirror I noticed that the colors in the mating mark were much brighter and almost completely filled in. I didn't want to cover them up any more. I wanted everyone to know I was Dragon's mate, and I had a feeling my new attitude was the reason for the dramatic change in the colors. I took a quick shower and slipped into the robe Dragon had left hanging on the back of the door. Then I went to see what he was up to.

I found him sitting at the dining room table scrolling through spreadsheets on his laptop. He had breakfast waiting so I sat down and fixed a plate.

"I didn't want you to hurry off to work without a proper meal again," he explained.

"Thank you. I do tend to forget about everything else once I start dancing, so eating before I go is important." While I ate I could feel tension coming from him but I wasn't sure what was causing it. When I finished eating I finally asked, "Is there something you'd like to talk to me about?"

He closed his laptop and focused on me. He didn't speak right away and seemed to be choosing his words. "I'm worried about what Travali will do when he hears about you, and I'm considering closing the portal in Lilith's to make sure he can't use it to launch an attack from New Orleans."

My reaction was instant and instinctual. I could not let Dragon close that portal. "Please don't do that," I pleaded fervently. "Rook told me that portal is an escape route for our people working in New Orleans. I wouldn't want to be responsible for anyone being hurt because it was closed when they needed it."

I'm not sure what kind of response I expected, but the one I got wasn't it. A brilliant smile suddenly broke out across Dragon's face making him look ten years younger. "Do you realize what you just said?" His eyes sparkled with excitement and happiness radiated through the bond.

I let my words replay through my mind, trying to figure out what I could have possibly said to make him so happy. When it was obvious I didn't know the answer Dragon went to his knees in front of me and looked up into my eyes. "You said 'our people'."

"I didn't even think—I just felt so protective." When I thought about it, my reaction had been a little over the top.

He took my hands in his and explained, "I share a mystical connection with my people—or as you said, our people—that is held in place by blood oaths. The oaths demand I protect my people in return for their loyalty. The oaths are also the reason why a spell cast on me was able to curse everyone who follows me. When the mating bond is complete, its magic will see us as one being, one soul. I believe the oaths I have sworn are the reason you felt protective of our people in New Orleans. And if you can feel the blood oaths it means the mating bond is almost complete. It means that your feelings for me are far stronger than you are willing to admit." He gave me a long lingering kiss letting his love for me envelope us in its warmth before pulling back to sit on his heels. He looked at me for a moment like he was trying to see inside me and then returned to his chair.

"Now, I'm still worried about your safety. Closing the portal goes against my instincts, but so does having you running around the resort without an armed guard while it's open."

I was glad he wasn't going to push for me to examine my feelings further. "I am perfectly safe here in the resort. It's our people in New Orleans you should be worried about. Besides, that's why we have people in New Orleans. To spy on Travali and let us know when he's up to something. The portal is the fastest way for them to warn us when trouble is on the way."

"You're right of course. It's just the mating frenzy making me crazy." He tapped his fingers on the table. "There's something else that I'd like to talk about. I'm not sure it's a good idea for you to dance in Mystique."

I snorted, "That's the dragon talking." He started to say something and I raised my hand to stop him. "I know why you're worried. I was there last night too. But you should know from your own experiences that it is possible to fight the pheromones. I was doing just fine until I made a conscious decision to stop fighting, which I only did because you were with me. It was amazing and I would do it again and again, but only with you. I will never let my guard down like that unless you are by my side. I will also never go out onto the dance floor without you. As long as I stay above the crowd on a stage or pedestal I will be able to think clearly."

"Okay. We'll try this, but don't be upset if I drop by to check on you. I may not be able to hold myself back, let alone the dragon if he feels someone is trying to steal his mate."

"Seeing you will just remind me why all those other males hold no interest for me." I drew a line down my chest with my fingers, opening the robe so that the edges of my breasts were visible.

His eyes followed my hand and he adjusted his position like his pants were suddenly getting tighter. "Maybe I'll ask your boss if you can give me a private show in one of the lounges."

"I don't think I'd ever make it back to my stage if we did that. Maybe I should just give you a taste now, and then you might be able to wait until the end of my shift," I teased.

He was up and out of the chair with me in his arms faster than I could blink. "I think I like that idea. How long before you're supposed to be at work?"

I checked the clock on the wall. "About an hour and a half."

"Just enough time for an appetizer." The look that went with that comment sent shivers up my spine.

Dragon carried me to the bedroom and made love to me. With every kiss and every caress he let me see into his heart, showing me what it means to surrender your soul to another. And with the onslaught of emotions coming from him I finally let go. I let all of my doubts and fears fall away and I knew that I loved Dragon more with every breath I took. In that moment we became one and I felt the mating bond snap into place.

Chapter Twenty-One

~ Dragon ~

When Rook came into my office I was sitting at my desk staring at my hand. I had the security monitors pulled up showing the dance rehearsals in The Gateway. I needed to be able to see Serafina after what had happened that morning. I wanted to go to her, to hold her in my arms, but I knew I couldn't interfere with her dancing. She was so excited about the show for Garrek's reception. She wanted everything to be perfect for her debut so I had to give her the time and space she needed to rehearse. At least that's what I kept telling myself.

"Is there a reason your hand is so interesting today?" Rook had taken a seat across from my desk and was watching me curiously.

"I was trying to make it grow scales." I maintained my focus on my hand.

"Well I guess all the chatter this morning makes more sense now. Since you haven't been able to grow scales for centuries something must have happened between you and Serafina this morning."

I turned to look at him. "What chatter?"

"The nightshifters are talking again. Many of them said they felt like their beasts woke up and slammed into a cage door. For most of them it lasted only a second and then everything returned to normal. For a select few, the beasts did not go back to sleep but they still can't figure out how to release them."

Slamming against a cage door—what an apt description for what I'd been feeling all morning. "The mating bond is complete. I know it is. I felt it the moment Serafina gave herself to me. Yet I still can't let the dragon out. I'm not trying as hard as I could since he's too large to release here in my office, but I don't think I'll be able to release him even when night falls and I can go outside. There's something missing. Some piece of the puzzle that we don't know about. Why can't my mother's prophecies be clearer?" I was so frustrated. What was it Claire had said the last time we spoke about the Phoenix? Something about that which we hate the most will save us all. What did that mean? I would have asked her but I knew I'd never get a straight answer.

"The answer will come to you. Claire is certain Serafina is the key to breaking the curse. The missing piece will eventually be revealed. In the meantime you need to focus on business. Malachi will be here tonight to negotiate the terms for Travali's visit. We all need to be at the top of our game. Doyle will be here any minute to discuss which concessions we're willing to make, and which demands we will not meet." Rook had always been able to get me back on track when my emotions got the better of me. I knew his own emotions ran just as deep as mine but he rarely let anyone see them. He might laugh a little now and then, but most of the time he kept a tight lid on his feelings. Business always came first with him, and since his business was keeping me and my mate safe, I really couldn't say I minded.

"Believe me, I have my eye on the ball. Garrek couldn't have picked a worse time for this wedding. I have to put up with Travali at the council meetings but he hasn't set foot in my territory since he turned tail and ran in the old country. It's probably a good thing I can't access my dragon right now or I would likely barbecue any vampire that gets within a hundred miles of Serafina. Just the thought of those parasites in my casino has me shaking with rage." If I could get away with telling Garrek no I would. Let him have his wedding somewhere else. I couldn't understand why he wanted to marry the sex demon anyway. Everyone knew they were all incapable of being faithful.

"Need I remind you that you are not only a newly mated shapeshifter, you are also the Dragon King? We cannot afford to go to war with Travali right now. Garrek hates vampires as much as we do, but if we strike against Travali without good cause, he will have to side with them or risk losing control of the council. The council is too fragile right now. I believe that if it wasn't for Garrek, the council would crumble under the weight of Oblivion. There are too many supernatural races that want to enslave the human population and Oblivion would help them do just that. Fear of Garrek is the only thing that keeps the councilors in line, and fear of the council is the only thing that keeps the peace in our world."

I grinned at Rook. "One day you will find a mate and then we'll see how rational you are when it comes to bloodsucking fiends entering our territory."

Before he could respond there was a sharp knock then the door opened and Doyle strode into the room. He glanced at the security monitors and stopped in his tracks then let out a wolf whistle and said, "Who is that hot little piece of ass?"

I had him pinned to the wall with my claws in his throat before I even thought about what I was doing. Rook appeared beside us and commented dryly, "Apparently it's not only bloodsucking fiends I'll need to worry about."

It was exactly the right thing for him to do. Had he told me I should let go of the wolf nightshifter in my grasp, I probably would have torn both their throats out. But with that little bit of dry humor I was able to rein in the beast and release my hold on my friend. I stepped back and ran my hands through my hair.

"What the fuck just happened?" Doyle demanded, his rage evident in the blue ice of his eyes. Since his eyes were usually a bright green I knew he was one of the nightshifters whose beast did not fall back to sleep.

Since I was clearly in no shape to form coherent sentences yet, Rook answered for me. "You just called his mate a piece of ass."

Doyle looked dumbfounded. "Did you just say what I think you said?"

"Yes. That woman dancing on screen is Dragon's mate. She is the reason your wolf woke up this morning, and she is your queen." Hearing the respect in Rook's voice when he spoke of my mate filled me with pride.

"Fuck! I think I need to sit down." Doyle fell into a chair and just stared at us. After a moment he asked, "When did you find her? How long has this been going on?"

Rook perched on the edge of my desk and I took a seat on the sofa across from Doyle. I finally had myself under enough control to explain, "She arrived at the resort when the dance auditions began. Claire knew she was my mate and invited her here. I marked her Friday night when you probably felt the first tremor from your wolf. Then this morning the bond was completed, and that's why your wolf is awake. We cannot explain why the beasts are awake but still caged. Claire believes that Serafina will eventually set them free."

Doyle took a minute to digest the news. "My wolf has been damned annoying since this morning. I don't know how much longer I can take his trying to claw his way out of me. At least when he was asleep I didn't have to worry about him being upset. It was like he wasn't even there. Now he's getting more pissed off by the minute."

"I know exactly what you're going through. I cannot release my dragon either. Well, aside from the two times my claws have come out in a fit of rage." I smirked at Doyle. "But I need to know if you're in danger of losing control. Can you handle the negotiations with Malachi tonight?"

"I will not lose control of myself or my wolf," Doyle growled.

Doyle was a brawler, and with his size he could hold his own. He ran the fight scene at the resort both above ground and under it. He had a quick temper and he liked to fight. It was risky to have him handle the negotiations without the added complication of the spell breaking. Questioning a shapeshifter's control was considered a grave insult but I needed to know if Doyle could hold it together. As head of the largest wolf clan he was one of the strongest shapeshifters I knew. But his wolf was also strong, and I couldn't let him lead the negotiations unless he was absolutely sure he could handle it.

"I do not mean to insult you. If not for the curse I would never doubt your control. But none of us knows what will happen when the spell breaks. The beasts have been caged for too long. You know that our animals must be let out regularly or any strong emotion can make us lose control of them. Just last night something set me off and my claws slid out while I held my mate in my hands. If I'm vulnerable to a loss of control of that magnitude, then I have to consider what could happen when other nightshifters slip."

He studied my face for a moment, measuring my sincerity then bowed his head to me. When he looked back up he vowed, "I will not lose control. The negotiations are too important. No matter what I have to do, I will keep it together."

I trusted Doyle to keep his word. If he didn't believe he could maintain control, he would have told me so. "Okay then let's get down to business."

We discussed what we thought Travali might ask for and what we could live with allowing him to have. We covered everything from the size of his entourage to who might be willing to play blood donor for his people. An hour later we were finishing up when Rook brought up a point that none of us wanted to think about.

"What if they want to bring Bran?" He studied my reaction, probably trying to gauge how well I could control the dragon since this was a topic that usually pushed me right to the edge of violence. Bran was the wolf shifter who betrayed us to Travali. He was not affected by the curse because he was not loyal to me. Since the end of the war he has served as Travali's lap dog.

It was difficult to be rational when it came to Bran but I tried to think objectively. "Every one of our people would be honored to shove a knife into his heart and separate his head from his body but we cannot exclude him without a good reason. If we said that we could not guarantee his safety then I would be seen as a weak leader. If we said we don't want him in our territory because he betrayed us, then it would look like we are afraid of him. No matter how I look at the request it's best to let him come just like we're doing with Travali. We don't like the situation, but we don't really have a choice." I knew there were red flames glowing in my eyes, but I couldn't hold back the hatred I felt for Bran. Rook nodded, satisfied that I could remain calm if I was forced to deal with Bran.

With the meeting over I wanted to see if Serafina could take a break for lunch. We all rose then Doyle headed out the door which Rook closed behind him blocking my exit. "I'd like to speak to you about Serafina." He gestured to the chairs for me to take a seat.

I sat down and asked, "What would you like to discuss?"

He sat across from me, and looked me in the eyes. "I think it might be time to stop hiding who she is. I thought she would be safer if no one knew who she was, but after today, I think we also need to consider the safety of everyone around her. You nearly killed Doyle without even thinking. Had he known who she was, and made the comment, he would have deserved his fate. As it is though, he had no way of knowing his comment would offend you.

"We also have to consider the chatter amongst the nightshifters. The more time the two of you spend together in public, the greater the chance someone will put two and two together. I mean, you start dating and all of a sudden the beasts wake up? There's only one conclusion to come to. She is your mate. Depending on who makes that conclusion, the news could travel to Travali very quickly. It might be better if we put the news out there, and control how it's spread. Right now she's just some human dancer who our people might try to protect if she's attacked. Tell them she's your mate and they would fight to the death for her."

"I'll discuss this with her tonight after her shift at Mystique. I agree with you, but I don't want to push Serafina if she's not ready. There is also the matter of how to spread the news. Should we just stop hiding the mating marks or should we have a formal announcement? I don't want to make those decisions without her." Whenever possible I would get Serafina's opinion before making any decisions.

Rook snorted. "I don't think you'll be discussing anything after she pulls a shift at Mystique. You can bring it up in the morning when she can think straight again."

We left my office and went our separate ways. Before I turned the corner I saw Claire approach Rook. Her back was towards me but I could tell she was upset. He saw me start in their direction and shook his head. I trusted his judgment so I continued on my way to see Serafina.

She was still on stage at The Gateway rehearsing with about ten other dancers. The way she moved her body was so sensual, as if she were drawing figure eights with her hips while her hands caressed her sides and skimmed the edges of her breasts. I would never get tired of watching her dance, but the longer I stood there, I realized something was missing. It was the mating marks. I wanted to see her dance with my marks displayed for the world to see. I wanted everyone to know she belonged to me.

Renee came over and stood beside me. "I've been hearing rumors about you and the new girl all day."

"Oh?" I could only imagine what was being said about our adventures in Mystique last night.

"People are saying the two of you put on quite a show in Mystique last night before you moved into the privacy of a lounge where you stayed until the wee hours of the morning." She was just bursting with curiosity.

"A gentleman would never kiss and tell, Renee," I told her.

She snorted. "A gentleman wouldn't be in public with a girl's legs wrapped around his waist and her dress riding up so far her thong was hanging out."

"Is there any chance Serafina might be free for lunch in the next few minutes?" I gave her my stunning smile, the one I usually reserved for the media.

"If male smiles had any effect on me Solomon would've gotten into my pants years ago. I'll let her go because it's time to call it a day anyway, not because you asked so nicely. But before you go, let me ask you one thing." She focused on my face waiting for my reaction. "What's she covering up with one of Solomon's rings?"

I shouldn't have been surprised but I was. Renee had always been exceptionally bright and very perceptive. It was the reason Solomon chose to change her over. I answered her without betraying any of my shock. "That is a personal question that you will need to ask, Ms. Leroux. Now, if you don't mind, I would like her to join me for lunch."

~ Serafina ~

Dragon and I settled in at a table in the employee cafeteria. It was late for lunch and early for dinner, so we had the place to ourselves. I had eaten about half my enchiladas before I worked up the nerve to start a conversation. My coworkers had been giving me sidelong glances all day until I finally asked them what was up. They had a lot to say about Dragon and I wanted to know if some of it was true. "So, I was talking to some of the girls today."

"And did they have anything interesting to say?" His expression said this conversation wasn't completely unexpected.

"Apparently you haven't been seen in public with a woman since before you were cursed." That little tidbit of news had floored me. When Dragon told me it had been a while since he'd been on a date I'd had no idea he meant more than four hundred years. "According to Vivian and Rita you were quite the playboy at one time. Then you met Scarlett, and there was speculation that she would one day be your queen. But after you and she had a falling out there hasn't been anyone since. They said that rumors of our escapades last night are flying around the resort and everyone is dying to know more about me, and why you've suddenly ended a four hundred year celibacy run."

He had leaned back in his chair listening to me with amusement curling his lips and sparkling in his eyes. At my last comment he laughed out right before replying. "I can't believe they think I've been celibate all these years." He chuckled some more and then ran his hand over his face.

I shrugged. "It seems that without any other explanations they've been listening to Scarlett's version of what happened. Evidently she told everyone you were so broken up over your failed relationship with her that you still haven't been able to move on. Since you haven't been seen in another woman's company, some people actually believe her story. When I ran into her this morning she took great pleasure in telling me I was just a passing interest that you will get tired of in no time. Solomon had warned me that she wouldn't be happy when she..."

His face had darkened with anger, his eyes went black, and for the first time I saw the lethal predator he keeps on a short leash. But this time it wasn't the dragon seething inside of him, it was the vampire. The viscous fury pulsing through the bond was overwhelming. It stole my breath and sent my heart racing. He growled menacingly, making my blood run cold with terror. I reached out to grasp Dragon's hand, trying to draw him out of the darkness before it pulled us both under. Slowly the waves of anger receded and I was able to take a full breath.

"What was that?" I had never felt anything like it. I hadn't even known it was possible to feel that kind of blinding rage.

"Bloodlust, or the beginning of it at least," he murmured without looking at me. Then he looked up and met my eyes, his had returned to their usual chocolate-brown. "It's been too long since I fed. I've been so consumed with the mating bond that I simply forgot to feed." He shook his head in disgust. "It was a careless mistake, and one I must rectify immediately. I'm upset with Scarlett for what she said to you, clearly, but she doesn't deserve what I wanted to do to her a moment ago. I can't take the chance that I might lash out at Travali's emissary when he arrives tonight."

The emotions I felt coming from Dragon were too confusing to sort through. On one hand he was repulsed by his need to feed, but on the other he was eager for the rush it would give him. I supposed he felt much like an addict who wanted to kick the habit, but couldn't quite give it up. Except in Dragon's case it wasn't weakness that kept him coming back for more—it was his survival instinct. I knew that since he loathed the necessity of feeding, he wouldn't want me involved but the thought of him drinking from anyone else was unbearable. I noticed that he was studying me through narrowed eyes, probably trying to sense how I felt about his need to feed.

"Who—" I had to clear my throat before I could continue. I didn't want to trigger another round of bloodlust by upsetting him, but I would not allow him to feed from anyone but me. "Who will you drink from?"

"Normally I feed from one of the sex demons—usually Clarissa. Since they can feed off the lust I experience while taking their blood, we both get something out of it. It's always made me feel better about having to feed, knowing that my donors get something they need out of the exchange. Most vampires, and even nightshifters, just share the sexual pleasure they feel with their donors and figure that's payment enough. But I've never been that accepting of my vampire side. I don't want to enjoy taking blood, and normally I don't want to share the enjoyment I do feel with anyone."

I took his hands in mine, and gave him very good eye contact. I knew that he could feel my sincerity through the bond, but I wanted him to see it in my eyes and know the truth of my words. "After this morning I would think that you know how I feel about you. But just in case you need to hear it, I will tell you. I love you, Dragon. I love every part of you: the man, the dragon, and even the vampire. I have no way of knowing who you were before you were turned, but I know that you would not be the man you are today if you hadn't been. It is time you accept who you are, like I have, and like all the people who love you have. Being a vampire doesn't make you evil. Being evil to begin with makes you evil. It's like any other form of power. A good man will use it for good, and a bad man will use it for bad. You use your power for good: helping your people, and protecting the innocent every day. I want you to feed from me, and I expect you to share everything you feel with me." I leaned forward and kissed him, letting him feel all the love that was overflowing inside of me.

He held my head in his hands, and rested his forehead against mine for a moment then he moved back enough to look me in the eyes. "I love you, Serafina. I will do this for you, and I will make every effort to see myself through your eyes. It may take me some time, but I will try to accept all of myself—including the vampire within me."

"That is all I can ask of you." After a quick kiss, I sat back and asked, "When do you want to do this?"

"Ideally I should feed before Malachi gets here but if we do this before your shift at Mystique I don't think you'll make it to work." His eyes moved down to linger on my breasts for a moment, then met mine with a heat that had me voting for that option. "We will have to wait until afterwards. Doyle is handling the negotiations with Malachi so it should be fine. I likely won't even see him while he's here."

"It's a date then. It should be interesting, especially after I spend a few hours swimming through sex demon pheromones." I grinned when he growled at me. "In the meantime, I think you should avoid Scarlett. I wouldn't want you to do something you'll regret later. It doesn't matter what she says to me. I know how you feel about me and very soon she will too."

"That is actually something I need to talk to you about. I was going to wait until later but in light of the rumors you've been hearing, it sounds like we should discuss it now. Rook and I have decided that from a security standpoint, it would be better if everyone knew we're mates."

"But I thought Rook said it would be better to hide the truth." I wanted nothing more than to go public with our mating bond, but only if it would be safe to do so.

"That was true. But the bond completed much faster than we anticipated. Now that the bond is complete many of the nightshifters are reporting that their beasts are awake even if they still can't release them. My dragon is the same. It won't be long before rumors of the beasts waking and rumors of our relationship reach Travali. When that happens, he will understand what it means and take action against you. If my people know we're mates, they will protect you with their lives."

"Why would anyone take a bullet for me? They don't even know me. I do not want anyone hurt because of me." I wasn't sure I was ready to let everyone know about us if it meant someone might be hurt because of our decision.

"Serafina, I never want to put our people in harm's way, but sometimes it is necessary. Take Rook, for example. He is my Guardian. His primary job is to take a bullet for me. If anything ever happens to him, it will devastate me, but that is why he's here. As a king and a queen, we must accept that people may be hurt while protecting us. It's no different than the secret service working for the president really."

What he said made sense but I had no idea how I was going to live with the guilt if someone died for me. "I don't know how to be a queen," I said.

"You don't need to worry about that, you're a natural. You are going to be a magnificent queen. Trust your instincts. Give our people your love and respect and you will earn theirs in return." He beamed at me with pride, and I hoped I wouldn't disappoint him. I remembered his mother giving me the same advice when we had talked in her studio.

"I will do my best," I promised. "If you think this is the right course of action then we should let everyone know I'm your mate. Honestly, I was just thinking this morning that I didn't want to cover the marks any more. It will be a relief to be able to show them to the world."

He gave me his sinful grin. "I was thinking something along those lines while I watched you dance a little while ago."

My body was warming, and if he didn't quit looking at me like that we would end up back in bed. I would've thought our sex drives would slow down once the mating bond was complete, but that wasn't the case. If anything, it seemed to be picking up speed. Attempting to get us back on track I asked, "So how do we go about this? Do I show up for work without the ring on and let the rumor mill do its thing? Or do you want to do some kind of formal announcement?"

He thought about it for a minute. "I'd like to make a formal announcement tomorrow night. I would do it tonight but I think it's best to wait until Malachi leaves our territory."

"Sounds good to me." I couldn't wait until everyone knew Dragon was mine.

"I'm not sure if you realize this, but the supernatural world is not the only one that will be interested in our relationship." Why hadn't I thought about that? Dragon continued, "The human media will be all over us once they get wind of this. After all, I was named one of the country's most eligible bachelors last year."

"I remember reading about that in several magazines." There were just as many rumors about him in the human world as there were here in the resort. "I've always wanted to be a famous dancer, so I guess I should get used to the press hounding me now."

"That is why I know you will make a worthy queen. You may not like what you have to look forward to, but you will do your duty anyway." He offered me an affectionate smile. "Now, I did want to address some of the rumors you heard today. Obviously something was bothering you, or you wouldn't have brought them up.

"In order to see things in the right light, you should know that shapeshifters tend to be very promiscuous. In general, we don't commit to relationships unless it's with our mates. One reason being, commitments to anyone else would mean nothing once our mates entered the picture. I've seen it happen. Even if I'd been with the same woman for three hundred years before I met you, I would've left her for you. No matter how much my brain rebelled, my body and my soul would have eventually won and I would've mated with you. Most of us don't want to hurt the partners left behind that much, so we avoid emotional attachments. Another reason we don't like to commit to anyone other than a mate is procreation. We can't have children until we find and bond with our mates.

"That being said, I lived a normal life for a shapeshifter. And being the Dragon Prince, I had more than my share of willing partners. When I was about two hundred thirty or so, I started to feel like something was missing from my life. I had hoped to find my mate by then, but obviously I still had a long time to wait. I met Scarlett, and I allowed myself to find emotional comfort with her. I was very upfront with her from the beginning. I told her she would never be my queen, that I would only make that kind of commitment with a woman who could bear my children. As a future king, I could settle for nothing less. She kept pushing for me to publicly claim her as my life partner—a term we use when unmated couples are joined. It would have given her official status as part of the royal family. When she wouldn't give up I told her that we couldn't see each other anymore, and decided I would not enter into any more relationships until I met my mate.

"Shortly after that, The Great War began, and lasted for nearly fifty years. I had little time to think about anything except battle strategies, troop deployments, and creating strongholds to protect the women and children. It was decades after the war was over before we recovered from its devastation. In some ways we still haven't recovered.

"When things settled down enough that I might have wanted to spend time with a woman, I realized it would be even more difficult because I was no longer the prince. I was the king. What female could be satisfied with being my mistress, and not being acknowledged publicly as my woman? I didn't want to repeat my mistakes with Scarlett, so I've basically had one night stands for the last three hundred sixty years or so. And most of those have been with humans that know nothing about me and have no connection to the supernatural world. I will admit though that occasionally feeding my bloodlust has led to sex with my donors. Thankfully the sex demons are very good at keeping that kind of information confidential."

"I guess that explains why everyone thinks you've been celibate. You haven't been sleeping with any of them so they just assumed you haven't been sleeping with anyone. Since supernaturals don't seem to have a high opinion of humans, it probably never even occurred to anyone that you might be satisfying your needs with them." I was actually very pleased to find out he'd mostly been sleeping with people I would never have to meet.

Dragon checked the time then said, "I need to go to another meeting in a few minutes, but I'll stop by Mystique tonight to see how you're doing."

We kissed goodbye, and I went to the gym for some weight training. I was getting plenty of cardio workouts during rehearsals but I'd been neglecting my strength training since I arrived at the hotel.

Chapter Twenty-Two

~ Dragon ~

I'd been trying to get over to Mystique all night, but one thing after another kept cropping up needing my attention. I only allowed the distractions because I could keep an eye on Serafina through the security monitors in Mystique. I could pick up their feeds on my phone or on the screens in my office. If I hadn't been able to see exactly what she was doing at all times, I wouldn't have been able to stay away from her. Through the bond I could feel her arousal, and it was stronger than I'd ever felt from her, even more intense than it had been during our date in Mystique last night. I had no idea why she was so aroused, but I knew I had to get to her soon. But for now, I had to take care of business. I was in my office with Rook and Doyle who was filling us in on his meeting with Malachi.

"He was seething mad that he had to deal with me instead of you or even Rook," Doyle chortled. "When he called me a worthless underling I just asked what that made him since he only rated my attention and not yours." He couldn't contain his glee.

"That was the reaction we were hoping for. Did he ask for anything unexpected?" I asked.

"Nah, everything was just like we talked about, including Bran. I think they just want to bring him to rattle our chains. Not much we can do about it though so we should start spreading the word so folks will be prepared. They do want to have blood donors on hand for the after party in Mystique, but we expected that. I don't think we should let them be alone with any of our girls in the private rooms. We should make them have chaperones."

"They won't like that but I agree," Rook interjected. "It would be too easy for them to say 'oops' after they drained someone if we left them alone."

Something felt different with Serafina. Something was wrong. She was frightened. My eyes snapped to the security monitors, and dread washed over me. Serafina wasn't on her stage. "Motherfucker!" I was out the door, and on my way to Mystique before Rook and Doyle could react. Before I reached the club her emotions froze, like she had no feelings at all. That was when I knew for sure what was happening. Someone was taking over her mind. She'd been trying to fight it, but she wasn't strong enough on her own. When I reached the main doors, I fell to my knees as a blast of intense lust exploded through the bond. The unnatural need for sexual fulfillment nearly consumed me. I had to get to Serafina, I had to save her from what I knew was happening.

I dragged myself back to my feet and climbed the stairs to the upper level. From there I scanned the club trying to locate Serafina. I didn't see her anywhere. Her stage was empty with no trace of her or where she'd gone. I had to find her quickly or it would be too late. Reaching out through the bond I found her in one of the private lounges. Orgasmic pleasure radiated from her like an atomic bomb seconds from detonation.

I vaulted over the railing and tore the door off its hinges. The humans on the dance floor screamed and scattered trying to get away from the nightmare I'd become. The dragon was slamming himself against the cage of my body, clawing at me to set him free. The vampire within me had no such restraints, fangs fully extended, eyes black as night. I was enraged beyond all rational thought. Inside the private lounge Serafina was Oblivious, her clothes ripped to shreds, her body marred with bruises, her blood running in rivulets from multiple claw marks. Malachi had her pinned to the wall while he pounded into her roughly from behind. She was moaning in ecstasy, begging him for more. His fangs were buried in her neck draining her dry and still she kept begging for more. I could feel every orgasm she experienced through the bond but it wasn't enough for her, it would never be enough again. When I came into the room roaring with inhuman rage Malachi turned to me and spat her blood in my face.

To say I lost it would be an understatement. My claws sliced out and I snatched Malachi away from my mate by his throat and hurled him out onto the dance floor. He came up in a crouch, ready to attack; hissing with his fangs dripping Serafina's blood, but it was already too late. The dragon burst out of me and breathed a torrent of fire at the stunned vampire. All the rage I felt poured out of me, and when the flames finally stopped, Malachi was nothing but ash.

The sprinkler system had kicked on and the icy water drenching the club helped my anger cool so I could rein in the dragon and pull him back inside. When I stood there naked and human again I turned to the room where Serafina had crumpled to the floor. Rook was guarding the doorway and one look into his eyes told me I'd been far too late. She would never recover from the poison Malachi had fed her.

"He was seething mad that he had to deal with me instead of you or even Rook," Doyle chortled. "When he called me a worthless underling I just asked what that made him since he only rated my attention and not yours." He couldn't contain his glee.

"That was the reaction we were hoping for. Did he ask for anything unexpected?" I asked.

"Nah, everything was just like we talked about, including Bran. I think they just want to bring him to rattle our chains. Not much we can..."

"You need to listen closely and do exactly as I say unless you've decided that barbecuing Malachi is a good idea," Rook demanded. His comment made it clear he'd set time back, and something was about to go horribly wrong. "I'm going to get Serafina out of Mystique. Dragon, if you enter the club you must remain on the upper level and do not confront Malachi no matter what you see or hear. I will take Serafina to your apartment, and you can meet us there. Do not try to talk to Serafina until I get her safely to your apartment. I must leave now."

He moved faster than my eyes could follow with Doyle and I right behind him. We made it to the upper level of Mystique just in time to see Rook, Malachi and Serafina standing in front of one of the private lounges. Rook had a hold of Malachi's arm with one hand, and was removing a tiny vial of liquid from Malachi's hand with the other. That was all I needed to see to understand what had happened. If I could have let the dragon out in that moment, I would have.

~ Serafina ~

Something had been off all evening. After my workout in the gym I went to my apartment to shower and get ready for my first night at Mystique. After my shower, my skin felt hot and I thought I might have a fever. I told myself I was just flushed from the shower being too hot and drank a cold glass of water. When I arrived at Mystique I was still burning up, but I didn't really feel unwell so I decided I may as well stay and work my shift.

I checked in at the office where I met Clarissa, the beautiful sex demon who managed the dancers at Mystique. Clarissa was tall with long, blonde, wavy hair with just a hint of red in it. She appeared to be a few years older than me, and had a curvaceous body with voluptuous breasts, shapely hips and toned legs that seemed to go on for miles. When she spoke, her sultry voice was hypnotic and I was sure it had lured more than one unsuspecting male into her clutches. I wanted to hate her when I remembered that she was the one Dragon preferred to drink from prior to my arrival. But the longer we talked the more I could see why he was drawn to her. It wasn't just the sex appeal, though she had an abundance of that. Her strength and confidence combined with sharp intellect and down home southern charm would have made her the perfect choice for queen to his king had she been his mate.

Clarissa showed me to the dressing room where I was assigned a locker and a makeup station. She gave me a silver ring that, when worn on my finger, projected sexy little horns on my head and a long slender tail with a spiked end behind me. It was fascinating how the tail swayed in a way that matched my body movements. I also noticed that my skin had a reddish tint and looked more like scales than human flesh. She had me try on some costumes, and helped me pick the ones that accentuated my assets the best. I didn't have the body of a sex demon, but my curves certainly weren't lacking. For my first night on the job I chose a jewel studded halter with a micro mini skirt. The shiny material covered little more than a bikini bathing suit would and I was sure more than one person would get a good view of my thong. I completed the outfit with matching thigh high boots with four inch heels.

Once my makeup met with Clarissa's approval, she showed me to my stage. There wasn't any choreography to learn so I was free to let the pheromones and music flow through my body. I pictured Dragon sitting on my stage, and put on a show that I knew would drive him wild. The pheromones heightened my arousal, but it was my concentration on Dragon that drove me to the edge, had me throbbing with need. My skin was on fire and I thought I might combust if Dragon didn't fill me with his hard flesh.

It was close to the end of my shift, and I was still on stage when I saw confused images of me dancing in the crowd below. There was someone I had to meet down there, someone who was waiting for me. I stayed on the stage a little longer, fighting the images, denying the call inside my head. I knew if I went onto the dance floor something bad would happen. My vision blurred and I was afraid I might fall off the edge of the stage. I went down the stairs heading for the dressing room. I didn't know what was wrong with me, but I thought it might have been the fever I'd felt all night.

I was passing the dance floor when a man reached out and grabbed my wrist. I started to pull away but then I just didn't want to any more. Suddenly, it sounded like a really good idea to go into one of the private lounges. I was walking there with the man when Rook stepped in front of us to block our path. He reached out with one hand to grab the man's arm, and then used his other hand to pluck something out of the man's grasp.

"I know you weren't planning to feed this poison to one of our dancers were you?" Rook asked the man. The comment sounded casual, but I could hear the underlying threat in his tone.

The man smirked at Rook and let go of my wrist. My mind instantly cleared, and I stepped back from the man, realizing he was far more dangerous than he appeared. He was over six feet of solid muscle with shoulder length dark hair and blue eyes. But it was his pale, ethereal skin that gave him away.

"That would be against the rules," the vampire replied.

"I think it's time for you to return to New Orleans, Malachi." Rook sank enough menace into the statement to make it clear Malachi should take his advice, and be happy he was given a chance to get out alive.

Malachi smirked again, and looked at me. "I'll be seeing you again soon." He turned towards the upper level where Dragon was watching our exchange. Malachi gave Dragon a two finger salute, then sauntered off through the crowd.

Rook turned to me. "I need you to come with me now. We must hurry, I don't know how long Dragon can hold it together."

He took my hand, and led me through the crowd. I didn't understand what was happening, but I could feel Dragon through the bond. His rage was beyond what I had felt earlier when he fell into bloodlust. We needed to get away from the crowds before he lost control completely. Outside of Mystique, Rook stopped long enough to tell a younger man with strawberry blonde hair, who he called Doyle, to make sure Malachi left the resort. Doyle was a big burly man who looked like he could take Malachi in a fight, so I didn't worry about him as Rook and I ran to the staff apartment building.

When we got into the elevator, Rook placed his hand on the security panel and pressed the button for the top floor. "I know you must be confused and I will explain everything the first chance I get. Dragon is on his way here now and Claire told me I should be gone when he arrives. Something very bad happened and I had to reset time. Dragon doesn't know the details yet but I'm sure by now he's figured out the gist of what happened the first time around."

The elevator stopped and we stepped out into Dragon's foyer. The elevator doors immediately closed and the lighted numbers above them started counting down to one.

Rook let us into Dragon's apartment and said, "He'll meet you on the terrace. I must go now. Claire was very clear that he needs to find you on the terrace alone."

He left quickly, using the stairs since Dragon was likely coming up in the elevator at that moment. I raced to the glass doors and pushed them open. Once out on the terrace I went to the railing and waited.

There was a storm gathering over the water, sending choppy waves crashing on shore. Damp wind gusts whipped through the garden lashing my hair around my face and body. Lightning flashed in the distance highlighting the edges of the roiling thunderclouds. The front door banged open, and I felt Dragon stalking towards me. The wild tumult above me was nothing compared to the turmoil brewing inside of Dragon. All his barriers were down, the man, the dragon and the vampire were joined as one in their absolute fury. He stepped out onto the terrace with his fangs descended and fire burning in his black eyes. When he sighted me by the railing, he growled deep in his throat. It was a sound that spoke to the primitive woman inside of me. The fever that I'd felt all night flared and ravenous need consumed me.

Dragon moved faster than I could track and had me in his arms clutching me to his chest. He inhaled deeply, taking in my scent while his hands raced around my body setting my already heated flesh on fire. He ripped the front of his pants open, lifted me into his arms and shoved himself past my thong to sheath himself to the hilt. He drove his cock into me with mindless fury, growling with every deep thrust. I braced myself on the railing, and reveled in his savage claiming of my body.

The storm gained strength, and rain pelted down on us. Thunder clapped and rolled through the clouds, as lightning lit up the terrace showing me an image of Dragon in all his animalistic glory. The fire in his eyes blazed hotter than ever. Enormous fangs flashed in the night, sharp and dangerous. His dark hair was wind-blown and wet; wild like the man and the untamed parts of his soul. I'd never seen anything more terrifyingly beautiful in all my life. My breathing grew harsh and uneven as Dragon pounded into me until his frantic pace had me screaming with explosive release. My legs tightened around his waist and he held me to his chest while I thrashed in his arms.

Before the convulsions ended, he grabbed a handful of my hair and wrenched my head to the side exposing the line of my neck. He sank his fangs deep, plunging them into my throat, and sucking with obvious relish. With every pull of his mouth, and thrust of his hips, another explosion of ecstasy shattered through me, overwhelmed me with sensations. When his fiery release erupted inside me, he threw his head back and roared with my blood dripping from his fangs.

Dragon collapsed to his knees with me still wrapped around him, and licked my neck where he had buried his fangs. His breathing was ragged and he seemed to be struggling for control. Before I knew what was happening, he set me on the tile floor and leapt to his feet. He looked at me with fierce satisfaction etched on his face, and then the dragon burst out of him in a violent explosion. He stood on his hind legs, and spread his wings while streaming fire into the air. The dragon was just how I remembered him from my dreams. He was magnificent with black and red scales, razor sharp claws, and all those spikes. He ducked down for me to climb on and I didn't hesitate for a second.

Once I was situated, he shot into the air and took me for a spin out over the water. It was just like in my dream. Loops and flips with me screaming my head off the whole time. It was exhilarating, and I wanted to do it again and again. Eventually when the storm calmed, and the sky started lightening, we had to head back to the safety of his apartment. He landed smoothly on the terrace, and I climbed down. The air shimmered, and Dragon stood before me wonderfully nude. I was shivering in my sodden clothes, scant as they were, and wet hair. Dragon came forward and rubbed his hands on my arms.

"Let's get you inside. Do you want to take a hot bath with me to warm up?" He picked me up in his arms, and carried me into his apartment.

"I think that sounds like a wonderful idea." My teeth chattered, and he pulled me closer to his body letting me feel his warmth. "I wonder if anyone saw us flying out there. That would be one hell of a 911 call." I chuckled.

Dragon grinned. "Don't worry, I wrapped us in shadows, no one saw a thing. I guess that's one good thing about being a vampire."

When we entered the bathroom, Dragon sat me down on the steps by the tub. Once he had the water going, he dumped in some bubble bath and came over to help me undress. The bathroom was already warming and filling with steam. His touch was gentle as he cared for me, and I felt his love for me radiating through the bond. There was so much we needed to talk about, but both of us knew it could wait until later. He removed my boots, the halter and then the skirt and thong.

"I want to see the real you." He started checking all my fingers until he found Solomon's rings. When they'd both been removed, he froze for a moment then stepped back, and stared at me with an expression I couldn't understand. I tried to get a read on his emotions, but there were too many for me to get a lock on them.

I started to ask what was going on, when a glorious smile curved his lips. He reached over and shut off the water then went to his knees in front of me—never a good sign with Dragon. It meant he was going to spring something else on me. Whether it was good or bad, I could only wait and see.

"Have you felt anything strange today? Maybe like you had a fever?"

"How did you know...?" I didn't know where this was going but whatever it was Dragon was ecstatic.

"Look at your arms. Do you see how the red in the marks is glowing? How it almost looks alive, like lava flowing over your skin?" I did as he asked, and saw that he was right. The marks were brighter than I had ever seen them, pulsing with a fiery red glow.

"Do you remember what I told you about shapeshifter fertility?" He asked. I looked in his eyes trying to understand what he was telling me. And that was when it hit me. They were glowing. Dragon knew when I finally caught on. His glowing red eyes confirmed my suspicions. I could feel his fierce joy through the bond, and I wondered if there was any possibility that he was wrong.

"Oh, Dragon! You don't mean—" I couldn't believe it. He just nodded at me, his eyes still sparking with joy.

He kissed me until we were both breathless. "I love you, Serafina. Tonight, you have made me the happiest man alive. My dragon is free, I have my mate by my side, and before you know it, we will have a child to nurture and love." He placed his hand on my lower abdomen affectionately.

I looked down, and covered his hand with mine. "Are you sure? Is there any way you could be wrong?"

He shook his head. "The mark was glowing when I took you on the terrace. There is no doubt you're with child now. I know this is much sooner than either of us expected. If I had seen the glow before it was too late I would have stopped and we would have decided how to proceed together. But neither of us knew you were fertile, and there's nothing we can do about it now. There has never been a reported case of a shapeshifter planting his seed in his fertile mate and it not resulting in a child."

A mother. A week ago I hadn't expected to ever get married let alone be a mother. Now I was a mate and soon I would be a mother.

"Are you going to make an honest woman out of me?" I teased nervously.

He kissed me again. It was a long, lingering meeting of our mouths. When he lifted his head, he spoke with love vibrating in his voice. "Serafina Leroux, you are my mate, my queen, and soon you will be the mother of my child. Would you honor me by also being my wife?"

Tears streamed down my face. I couldn't believe this fairy tale I had fallen into. "I would be honored to be your wife. I love you, Donovan Drake." He grinned at me, then swept me into his arms and lowered us into the steaming bubble bath. After the bath, we had some hot chocolate by the bedroom fireplace, then made love again and cuddled under warm blankets. I went to sleep wrapped in Dragon's arms, feeling like I was the luckiest woman on earth.

Chapter Twenty-Three

~ Serafina ~

Dragon and I spent the next morning in bed, talking and laughing between bouts of making love. It was a new experience for me. I'd had sexual relationships, but I had never felt that comfortable with a man before. I had never spent hours enjoying someone's company, while we were both completely nude. Even when we were just talking, we caressed and massaged each other, or simply lay in one another's arms. It was a level of intimacy I'd thought I would never have outside of my dreams.

In the late afternoon we were getting dressed, because Rook was on his way over to fill us in on what really happened the previous night. I was standing in the bathroom, looking at myself in the mirror when Dragon walked in behind me. We had already showered together, and he had on a pair of jeans but nothing else. I wanted to run my hands over his chest, but one thing would lead to another and we were out of time. I turned back to the mirror, and that was when I noticed something strange.

"Why aren't there any marks where you drank from me?"

"When I was finished drinking from you, I bit my tongue to make it bleed before I licked your neck. The blood on my tongue healed your wounds instantly," he explained. He wrapped his arms around me from behind, and placed his hands over my lower abdomen.

"I guess there's not any doubt now." I looked at the mating mark in the mirror with the new dragon eye peeking out of the claw marks on my right arm. I saw Dragon shake his head in the mirror. "When will the marks stop glowing like this?" I put my hands over his, almost like we were holding our baby together.

"They will glow until the baby is born." He smiled behind me, the proud father.

"So not only will everyone know I'm your mate with just one look, they'll also know I'm pregnant." I groaned. "I don't know if I'm ready for this, Dragon."

"You will do just fine, Serafina." He kissed the top of my head then slapped me on the butt. He dodged out of the way, laughing, when I smacked at him. "We should get dressed. Rook will be here any minute."

We finished dressing, and were on our way downstairs to wait for Rook. Before we reached the stairs Dragon, stopped me with an arm around my waist, and pulled me close. Even after all the time we had spent in bed, it was difficult to concentrate on anything but the heat of his body.

"Serrano is already planning a party for tonight to announce our mating and to celebrate the return of our beasts. How would you feel about adding our wedding to his plans as well?"

That got my attention. "How could he possibly get everything ready for a wedding by tonight? We wouldn't even be able to get a marriage license that quickly." Married tonight? Was he crazy? Forget about the license for a minute. I didn't have a dress, we didn't have rings, what if his people didn't accept me? Not to mention my mother would never be able to make it here. She was the only family I'd ever had.

"Leave that to me. All you have to do is say yes, and everything else will be taken care of." He watched me, while I thought it over.

"Dragon, I can't think of anything I want more than to marry you tonight. But. Are you sure this is the right thing to do? Should you give your people more time to get to know me first? Once we're married I really will be their queen. Maybe they would accept me better if we took more time." I had no idea how the nightshifters would feel about me being their queen. What if they resented their king mating a human?

"Serafina, you are already their queen. The moment my mating mark appeared on your body, you became the Dragon Queen. The marriage is not really necessary, as far as shapeshifter culture goes, but if we're going to have a ceremony I would like to have as many of my people able to attend as possible. We're opening the clubs and restaurants late, and calling in all our humans for the casino and hotel so that any supernatural that wants to come to the party will be able to. I can't think of a better time to make you my wife. We'll be celebrating the end of the curse. We may as well celebrate the beginning of my marriage to the woman who made that possible."

When he put it that way how could I say no?

"Then my answer is yes. Make the calls and do whatever you need to do to make this happen." I shook my head, smiling at him. "Sometimes it must be really good being you."

"Now that I have you in my life, it is always good being me. I need to call Serrano and Solomon then I'll meet you downstairs. There should be a room service cart in the dining room if you're hungry." He kissed me, and then headed to his office.

I went downstairs and fixed myself a plate. When I was just about finished eating there was a knock at the door. I answered thinking it would be Rook, but found Claire waiting instead holding a garment bag over her shoulder. She threw her free arm around me. "Congratulations Serafina, I am so happy for you and my son! I can't wait until my grandchild arrives. Do you realize how long I've had to wait to be a grandmother? Oh never mind, that's not important right now. I've come to bring you a gown for your wedding. You can't get married in just any old dress after all."

I was surprised but very happy to see her. If I couldn't have my own mother here, then Claire was a good substitute. Not to mention she brought a dress. "How did you know? We just decided fifteen or twenty minutes ago. Do rumors really travel that fast here?"

Claire looked at me with the expression of a patient mother. "Do I need to remind you again? I am psychic, dear. Now, we need to make sure this fits properly, and then I will take it downstairs to The Gateway. You can meet me there about two hours before the party starts, so I can help you with your hair and makeup if you'd like."

The dress turned out to be a perfect fit. I took Claire up on her offer, and said I would meet her at The Gateway before the party. I was still a little sad that my own mother wouldn't be present for my wedding, but how would I explain all the supernatural things in my new life? Even if I figured that out, there was no way she could get here before the ceremony.

After visiting with Dragon for a few minutes, Claire left to help with preparations for the ceremony. When I came downstairs from trying on the dress, Dragon and Rook were waiting for me in the living room. I was wearing a short sleeved T-shirt, and the mating marks were clearly visible. The shutters were closed, and I wished we could sit on the terrace.

"Doesn't it drive you crazy to be closed in by shutters all the time?" I asked Dragon as I took a seat beside him.

He kissed me, just a peck on the cheek, and shrugged. "I've had a lot of years to get used to the darkness. Besides, why do you think I opened a casino? You can never tell if its day or night in a casino. They're kept that way so that their guests will keep gambling and not feel the need to call it quits when the sun comes up. I can go anywhere in this resort without risking exposure to sunlight. That's not even including the alternate worlds and dimensions I could travel to through the portals. If I had to stay here in this apartment it would probably drive me mad, but I have a lot of options available to me."

"I'd never really considered why you chose to open a casino, but now it makes a lot of sense." I took Dragon's hand in mine, and we looked at Rook.

"Let me begin by saying congratulations, I am truly happy for both of you." He gave me a kind smile, and I inclined my head to him in thanks before he continued. "It looks like the Phoenix Prophecy has finally been fulfilled. The spell is completely broken, but it's taking some of the beasts longer than others to wake up. Doyle, Solomon, Serrano, basically all of the clan leaders can change shape. The others are getting their senses back: increased hearing, strength, scenting, but they haven't been able to become their animals yet. So far there haven't been any major incidents involving guests, and the resort is still operating smoothly. There will probably be some strange occurrences due to loss of control while the rest of the beasts awaken, but Claire is trying to help us head those off before they get out of hand. I have asked all of the managers to put as many humans as they can on the schedules so that our people can have time off if needed. There are rumors flying around like crazy as a result of everything that has happened over the last week. Some of the vampires we created even said they felt like they were punched in the chest last night. I don't know what to make of that, but I'll keep listening in case it's important."

"What about the last part of the prophecy? 'Hate takes over, vengeance sworn, and from the flames new life is born'," I asked. They both looked at me in surprise. I shrugged and held up my wrist with the bracelet Claire had given me. "I spent some time with Claire and she told me all about the prophecy, but she wouldn't really explain that last part."

Dragon snorted. "Claire never really explains anything. We'll just have to wait and see. It probably refers to an attack Travali will launch when he learns his spell is broken. He'll most likely try something at the wedding and we'll be ready for it."

He looked at Rook. "Explain what happened last night."

"When you saw Claire stop me in the corridor yesterday, she said that something was going to happen that night and when it did I should be ready to set time back. She said I needed to make sure Serafina was safely on your terrace waiting for you alone when the danger was over. I can only assume she knew your dragon would come out." He shook his head and looked at me. "What I have to tell you is bad. Are you sure you want to hear it?"

"I need to know what happened last night. What could have been so horrible that you had to completely erase it from history?"

Rook bowed his head for a moment before he spoke, then he looked Dragon in the eyes and began his explanation with rage simmering in his voice. "We were in the meeting, just like you remember, but it had progressed a little further. You swore, and took off like a bat out of hell. When you made it to Mystique, Malachi already had Serafina in the lounge with the door closed. It took you a few minutes to locate her. When you ripped the door off that lounge, we found her with Malachi, hopped up on Oblivion. He'd torn her clothes to shreds, beaten her, and he was raping her like an animal while he drained her."

I gasped, and my whole body started shaking. I couldn't believe what that vampire had wanted to do to me. Dragon pulled me onto his lap. He brushed my hair away from my face, and placed small kisses on my lips, forehead, and cheeks then hugged me tightly. I think both of us needed the comfort.

"He will never get close to you again. You don't need to worry about him anymore," Dragon promised, his hand holding my head so that my cheek was pressed against his.

Rage poured out of him through the bond. When he pulled back, his eyes were bright red with flames. The dragon wanted out, and it wanted blood. "Malachi will never have another chance to take you from me again."

When we calmed down enough to listen again, Dragon nodded to Rook, asking him to finish his recount of the previous night. "When you entered the room he spat her blood at you then you flung him out onto the dance floor. Before he could attack, the dragon erupted from your body and cooked him. I have to tell you, I was damn glad to see the dragon, but given the circumstances for his arrival, I thought it best to set the clock back. I didn't know if the dragon would come out again. I was worried I might take away his only chance at freedom, especially when he didn't come out the second time. I knew you saw the Oblivion vial, and thought surely that would push you over the edge. But the dragon didn't come out to attack Malachi."

"It was the blood," Dragon told Rook. "The missing puzzle piece we talked about yesterday. It was Serafina's blood. The first time around, Malachi spat her blood in my face. I must have gotten some of it in my mouth. The second time he didn't have a chance to take her blood, let alone spat it at me. That's why the dragon couldn't come out, even though he was burning with rage. When we were on the terrace last night, I drank from Serafina for the first time. The instant I tasted her blood, the spell broke and the dragon was free."

Dragon tightened his hold on me and looked into my eyes. "'That which you hate the most shall save us all in the end.' That was what my mother told me when I asked her why she invited you here. I didn't understand then, but now it's so clear. The thing I hate the most is my need to feed off of others and taking your blood was the thing that saved us all." He turned back to Rook. "Even if the dragon hadn't woken up later, you did the right thing. Serafina never would have recovered from that poison. Thank you Rook, I don't know what I would do without you."

Rook inclined his head to Dragon. "It was my honor to serve you as always. I'm glad it worked out as well as it did. What do you plan to do about Malachi?"

I felt mixed emotions coming from Dragon, and got the feeling he hadn't wanted Rook to bring up that particular topic in front of me. He looked at me briefly then answered Rook. "I have already issued a challenge for tonight through Garrek."

Rook nodded like it was what he had expected, but I needed to understand what was going on. "What exactly does that mean?" I looked at both of them, and neither one seemed to want to explain.

Finally Dragon made a defeated sound, and turned to face me. "I was planning to tell you about this after Garrek confirmed the challenge has been accepted. While Malachi was in our territory he was subject to our laws. Under our laws, any wronged party can issue a challenge. In the past challenges took place in the open, usually because the wronged party lashed out in the heat of the moment. Now, we must hide challenge matches from humans so we have The Pit, an underground fight arena. Challenges fought in The Pit are fights to the death."

I think my heart stopped beating for a moment and there wasn't enough air in the room. "You plan to fight Malachi to the death? Tonight?"

"I cannot let him get away with what he did to you. I don't care if he knew who you were or not. He came into our territory and tried to harm one of our people. I would kill him for touching anyone under my protection. The fact that it was you he chose only added flames to my rage." His expression told me he would find it very satisfying to wipe Malachi off the face of the planet.

"But what if you lose?" The thought of him dying was too much for me to even consider.

"If I let what he did slide, I would be seen as a weak coward. Then I would have hundreds of shapeshifters lining up to challenge me, but even if that wasn't true, I would still challenge him. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if I didn't."

Before I could say anything Rook interrupted. "Serafina, you must understand that we are not human, and we do not play by human rules. Normally members of other races would fall under interspecies law and, except in extreme situations, we would have to go through the council to file charges against them. However, the treaties we have with the vampires state that any vampire who enters our territory is subject to shapeshifter laws.

"Technically, the only thing Malachi did was take over your mind, and that isn't something the vampires consider a crime. In fact, the faster they can invade someone's mind the more respect they earn from their peers. In this timeline, he didn't have a chance to rape you, and he could just claim he planned to take the Oblivion himself. If you were just a human dancer under our protection, we might ask for another kind of punishment, because this challenge could potentially be the catalyst for another war with the vampires. But you aren't just any human. You are Dragon's mate. You are the Dragon Queen. By putting his hands on you and invading your mind, Malachi's actions warrant a personal challenge from your mate. Shapeshifter justice demands that Dragon kill anyone who tries to harm his mate. There is no other acceptable option. If Dragon did not issue the challenge he would lose the respect of his people."

I did not like what I was hearing but I understood there was nothing I could say that would change their minds. "I want to be there. When do I need to be ready to go?"

Dragon stared at me for a moment, gauging my emotions. "The first match will begin at midnight. It will be very dangerous for you to attend and I must warn you, the fights will take place in a demon realm. You will see things that will turn your stomach and you will want me to step in, but I won't be able to. Mercy is a weakness in the demon worlds. Most demons are sadistic animals who find rape and torture entertaining. And the fight with Malachi will be brutal. I would rather you not see me that way, but if you need to be there, I will not stand in your way."

Meeting his gaze, I let him see and feel the truth of my statements. "Dragon, you are my mate and I love you. I accept you for who, and what you are. If you believe this is the right course of action, then I will stand by you no matter what you must do to keep us safe."

Dragon kissed me, letting me feel his pride and love for me, making me forget everything but the feel of his lips and the slide of his tongue along mine.

After several moments Rook cleared his throat. "You'll have plenty of time for the honeymoon later. Right now we need to get ready for the party." His lips twitched like he was having trouble holding back his laughter. "I'm going to show myself out. There're a few things I need to check on before we head out tonight."

Rook stood to leave, and was already striding towards the door when Dragon asked him to wait a moment so he could walk him out. The shutters opened at that moment, and I stepped out onto the terrace to get some fresh air. I lit some torches and leaned on the railing while I waited for Dragon.

~ Dragon ~

I followed Rook into the foyer and shut the door so that Serafina wouldn't overhear our conversation. Sensing something was up, Rook gave me a questioning look.

"Something has been bothering me, and I'd like you to look into it," I explained. "Why would Malachi attack Serafina? Even if he thought she was just a dancer, and wanted to get his rocks off. Why would he risk punishment when he could jump back through the portal, and do the same thing in one of Travali's clubs without any consequences?"

"I've been thinking about that myself, and I keep coming back to the same two options. He could have wanted to hurt you if he'd somehow heard that you've been spending time with her. I believe that is most likely since he wouldn't think it was possible for you to find your mate. Also he would be more willing to risk punishment for an offense against a dancer than he would for an offense against a mate. The other option is that he knew she was your mate, and he was trying to take her out of the picture before she could help you break the curse."

Rook's face was just as grim as mine. Neither one of us liked either option because they both meant that someone was leaking information to the vampires. "Can you think of anyone that might want to help the vampires get rid of Serafina?"

I shook my head. "Scarlett is the only one who's had a problem with Serafina that I'm aware of. But I don't think she would go as far as betraying us to Travali to get rid of her. Besides, Scarlett wanted the spell broken as much as any other nightshifter, and the information was leaked prior to it breaking. She wouldn't have done anything that would prevent the curse from being broken."

"I'll do some digging and see if I can come up with anything. Meanwhile we're going to need increased security measures until we find out who has been telling secrets. With Garrek's wedding coming up we can't afford to have any security breaches right now."

"Keep me updated."

I went back into the apartment and found Serafina standing by the railing on the terrace.

~ Serafina ~

My mind kept returning to what Rook told us. I could have died, or worse. If it hadn't been for Rook I'd probably wish I was dead. Now I had the added worry of Dragon's upcoming death match. I didn't want either of us to die, or to feel the pain and grief the other's death would cause.

The wind was picking up as another storm rolled in off the water. I was glad to be outside again, and I wished I had time to go downstairs to the beach. There was something soothing about the waves even in the near darkness. I focused on the sounds of the rushing water and let their hypnotic ebb and flow calm me.

Dragon came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "I know what you're thinking and it's never going to happen. I will never allow you to leave me, and I will never leave you, not even for death." His voice held a fierce determination that I was sure made him a king worth following.

I turned in his arms so that I could look him in the eyes. "Not even you can control everything and everyone. We live in a dangerous world. I know you don't want me to watch you fight Malachi but I need to be there. Last night shook you as much as it did me, but we cannot let fear dictate our actions. I understand why you don't want me anywhere near Travali and Malachi, but I refuse to live in a box. If I'm going to be your queen, then I need to be strong and show our enemies that they cannot make me run and hide."

He pulled me closer and kissed me. "That is why I know you will be a magnificent queen. But keep in mind, I won't be held accountable for what happens to anyone who even looks at you the wrong way."

"I'll keep that in mind. It's about time for me to meet your mother at The Gateway. What are your plans until the ceremony?"

"I have to meet with Garrek briefly then I need to finish the paperwork for the marriage license. Do you want to take my name or do you want to keep your maiden name?"

"Hmm, Serafina Drake?" I mused. "I like the sound of that, but I think I'll keep Leroux for my stage name."

His lips curved into a happy smile. He was so handsome standing there in the soft light from the torches. I had trouble believing he really was mine, that in a few short hours he would officially be mine forever. He kissed me again, then I slipped Solomon's ring on my finger to hide the mating marks. Dragon escorted me to The Gateway to prepare for the ceremony. The next time I saw him would be when we met at the altar for our wedding.

Chapter Twenty-Four

~ Dragon ~

Garrek strolled into my office with his usual arrogant swagger, and seated himself across from where I sat behind my desk. "Malachi has accepted your challenge, but I have to tell you, we're all dying of curiosity. From the way he tells it, he only wanted to have a little fun with one of your dancers. Perhaps he should have asked her nicely to join him instead of planting the idea in her head, but no harm was done. He even claims he had every intention of drinking the vial of Oblivion himself and never planned to feed it to her. I know he's an untrustworthy fiend but I don't see why you would risk war over this incident, especially now when the Oblivion debate is already threatening to destroy the council."

I snorted in disgust. "We expected as much, even though we know he's full of shit. Rook saw what his intentions were, and had to reset time to prevent him from going through with them." Garrek started to speak but I interrupted him with a shake of my head. "I know, I know. We can't get him for a crime he didn't commit in this timeline, but it doesn't matter what his intentions were. He chose the wrong dancer to have fun. Entering her mind was enough to earn him a death sentence. Hell, gently laying one finger on that particular dancer would be enough for me to annihilate him."

Garrek's brows drew together and he asked, "What could possibly make a human dancer so special?"

"She's my mate Garrek," I growled, unable to contain the anger I felt when I thought of what Malachi would have done to her if not for Rook.

Utter shock registered on Garrek's face before he smoothed out his expression. "How can you possibly know that? Is the curse still intact?"

"Travali's spell was very strong, but it was not strong enough to keep the dragon from sensing his mate. He's been trying to break free since she arrived here at the resort and last night he finally succeeded."

"The curse no longer binds you? The other nightshifters?" Garrek inquired.

"The dragon is free, and looking forward to making an appearance tonight in The Pit." I held my arm out and watched as scales spread over my skin and claws replaced my fingers, then I reversed the process as I said with a vicious smile, "But that is something I'd like to keep a lid on for now, if you don't mind. Serafina's mating mark was hidden when Malachi assaulted her, and the resort has been locked down since the incident to prevent anyone from leaving the grounds while not completely in control of themselves. Only the human guests have been allowed to come and go or contact the outside world. Tonight when the dragon comes out to play, I want to look in Travali's eyes and see his shock and his fear when he realizes he's lost the upper hand."

Garrek smirked and inclined his head. "You have my word. Once you're finished with the theatrics tonight we should consider how this changes everything, politically speaking I mean." Garrek's expression turned predatory and I did not like where I thought he was going with this.

"Finding Serafina has changed everything for me, but politically, nothing will change." Telling Garrek no was never a good idea, but on this I could not bend.

"You know as well as I do that many shifter groups have wanted to join The United Clans for some time. Their fear of the curse was the only thing standing in their way. Once word gets around that the spell is broken every shapeshifter in the country and some from overseas will vow loyalty to you in return for the safety and security The United Clans can provide. With an army that size we can finally make Travali pay for his heinous crimes." Garrek's eyes burned with his hatred for Travali, who was responsible for the deaths of his parents and most of the royal family from his home world Solaria.

"I will not go to war with Travali without provocation. I want him dead as much as you, but open warfare could get all of us killed. We cannot afford to draw that kind of attention to ourselves." I gave Garrek a hard look, letting him know I meant what I said.

Garrek was less than pleased with my response. I watched as he struggled to gain control of his anger. His eyes glowed bright enough to burn, bright enough to turn me to ash in a second. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply for a few moments. When he opened them again the storm had passed.

"Perhaps Travali will take care of the problem for us. After all, you're going to slaughter his favorite boy toy tonight. That might be enough to push him over the edge."

"Perhaps," I agreed, "but I'm showing Malachi far more mercy than he deserves by ending his miserable life in The Pit tonight. It would be much more satisfying to chain him up and spend the next few centuries burning him to a crisp every time he heals."

Garrek chuckled, "With thoughts like that I'll get my war in no time." Garrek stood to leave. "I'll see you tonight at The Pit. I'm looking forward to the show, and to meeting your mate."

Garrek left, and I remained in my chair to contemplate my options. I would have to proceed carefully. What Garrek said was true, after tonight, shapeshifters would be lining up at our doors. Some of them would be seeking protection, strength in numbers and all that. But some of them would be thinking along the same lines as Garrek. Travali had many enemies and with the return of the dragon, they would push for his demise. As much as I agreed with them, I couldn't let my hatred blind me. If we made a move on Travali he would have no problem drawing the humans into the battle and that was something I could not allow to happen. Unfortunately, I was one of the few supernaturals who considered humans a threat. I needed to be careful not to alienate my allies with my refusal to strike against Travali.

Trying to focus on better things, I swiveled my chair to face the security monitors. Claire had insisted that I not spy on Serafina while she was preparing for our wedding, but the temptation to do so was too much for me to withstand. I needed to see her, if only for a moment. I grabbed the remote and pulled up the cameras located in the backstage area of The Gateway. Instead of seeing Serafina, I was presented with a note, written in my Mother's elegant script that read, "She is as beautiful as you can imagine, but that is all you will be doing until she walks onstage to meet you at the altar."

I sighed. Sometimes having a psychic for a mother could be very frustrating. Ignoring the dragon's urge to stalk down to The Gateway, and show Claire who's in charge, I finished up the license paperwork then headed back to my apartment to get ready for the night's events.

Chapter Twenty-Five

~ Serafina ~

When I walked into the dressing room for The Gateway, I almost fainted. Standing next to Claire was my mother. So much had happened in the short time we'd been apart but she still looked the same, an older, slightly grayed, version of myself. I hurried over and gave her a big hug, not believing she was real until I felt her in my arms. We both cried while we hugged each other. Then she pulled away to give me the most authentic disapproving scowl she could muster, which was ruined by the sheer delight in her eyes. "How could you even consider getting married without me?"

"I'm so sorry, Mom, we only made the decision today. I wanted you to be here but I didn't think there was any way you could make it."

My mother looked confused. "But Claire called me yesterday to tell me about the flight information."

We both looked at Claire who just shrugged with a serene smile and said, "Call it a hunch."

We talked some more and Claire gave me a copy of the vows I needed to learn before the ceremony. While I studied the vows, committing them to memory, Claire and my mother worked on my hair, makeup and nails. When Claire and I had a moment alone I asked her how we were going to explain all of the strange things I was sure my mother would see. Claire told me that a little strangeness was to be expected in a supernaturally themed resort and anything that went beyond that explanation could be easily erased with vampire mind control. I voiced my concerns about tampering with my mother's brain but Claire assured me there would be no ill effects as long as the manipulation was not ongoing or long term.

After nearly two hours of preparing I stood in front of a mirror examining myself. Claire had chosen an elegant floor length, backless sheath gown with a deep V-neck, spaghetti straps and diamond embellishments. The garnet satin hugged my curves and when I removed Solomon's ring, an act that necessitated my mother's first mind alteration, the open back framed the mating mark nicely. My mother had not understood why the dress was red instead of white, but I knew that the banners for the dragon clan were garnet, gold, and black. My hair was piled on my head in a messy style with artfully arranged curls hanging down. On top of my head a thick braid formed a circle, and once Claire added garnets and diamonds it resembled a crown. I wore the very old prophecy bracelet and my mother provided me with a blue satin garter. My dress was new and Claire let me borrow a stunning pair of garnet earrings.

"You are so beautiful Serafina," my mother gushed. "The red dress actually compliments your new tattoos. I was skeptical at first, but now I can see you've made the right choice. A white dress would have looked awful surrounding all that red and black, especially with the way the tattoos seem to glow."

I was thinking that was probably why dragon clan brides traditionally wore garnet instead of white when Claire walked up behind me and said, "Everything is all set. We need to get you in place so you can walk out onstage when Donovan calls for you." She gave me an affectionate smile and I turned around to hug her.

"Thank you for everything Claire. You have made me feel very welcome here, just like part of the family." I was on the verge of tears and didn't want to ruin my makeup.

"That's because you are part of the family dear, you always have been. Now let's get moving before you miss your cue." She smiled a brilliant smile that reminded me of her son and we headed for backstage.

We arrived backstage just after Dragon strode out to center stage. He was wearing a tailored tuxedo with a black coat and pants, a white shirt and pocket silk, and a garnet vest and tie. The crowd cheered his arrival for several minutes. When they settled down Dragon waited for just a moment, then threw his head back, and roared with fire spouting out of his human mouth. He was truly a magnificent sight to behold as he and his dragon exulted in their freedom.

The crowd erupted again, only this time it was the voices of their beasts joining their king in his exclamation of triumph. Wolves howled, cats roared, and hyenas cackled. Wild energy vibrated around me. It crawled over my skin like a low level of electricity making the hairs on my arms stand on end. I'd never felt anything like it and could only guess it had something to do with the magic the shapeshifters had unleashed.

When the pandemonium died down Dragon bellowed, "That is the sound of freedom!"

The next time the noise quieted Dragon addressed his clansmen in a calm clear voice but I could feel the emotions swirling around inside of him—triumph, loss, love, betrayal, hope. It felt like he was reliving every emotion he'd felt since the first vampire attack that set all of this in motion.

"Obviously, we are all thrilled to have the curse broken, and feel the magic of our beasts burning in our souls once again. Yet most of you are unaware of how this miracle occurred. I would like to share that story with you now before the festivities begin.

"Centuries ago on the very night we were cursed, a vision was sent through the ether to our Dragon Queen, Claire. In this vision, known to us as the Phoenix Prophecy, Claire saw the end of the curse and gave us hope that we would one day be whole again. Over the many years between then and now, most of us lost faith in her vision and gave up all hope of our beasts awakening. But unlike me and scores of you, Claire never lost hope and never stopped believing in her vision. And so she watched and waited until the time was right for the prophecy to be fulfilled.

"Some of you have heard the rumors that I've been spending quite a bit of time with a human woman who joined our staff a short time ago. When that woman initially arrived here at Myths and Legends, my first thought was to send her away. Then I learned that Claire had invited her here and believed she was the Phoenix we had been waiting for. I refused to accept this false hope, and asked Claire not to share her fairy tales with anyone else."

The low hum of murmurs rose from the crowd as people asked each other where he was going with this story. Dragon's emotions had started leaking into his voice and as he finished his speech it was a deep growl that vibrated with triumph, pride, and joy.

"Yet I knew something was different about the woman, something that my human half would have never known. Thankfully, my dragon was strong enough to sense her even in his sleep. The first time I met her eyes, my dragon recognized her. The first time I made love to her, my dragon marked her. And the first time I tasted her blood, my dragon broke free of his chains. There can be no doubt who this woman is to me, or who this woman is to all of us. She is my mate, she is the Phoenix the prophecy spoke of, and she is the one who has saved us all."

When he finished speaking there were gasps and sounds of shock followed by another round of thunderous applause when what he said finally sank in.

Once the crowd was quiet again Dragon continued, "Tonight we celebrate the end of a curse and the beginning of a new era. I can't think of a better way to usher in that new era than with a wedding. Serafina Leroux is my mate, and on this night she will be my wife. Please join me in welcoming her into our clans and share with us the sacred ritual of matrimony."

Dragon held his hand out towards me. I wasn't usually prone to stage fright, but I'd admit to having more than a few butterflies in my stomach at that moment. Claire wrapped her arm around my shoulders and squeezed, then she looked me in the eyes and said, "Join your mate and take your place as Dragon Queen by his side." She gave me the strength I needed to take that first step.

When I first walked out from behind the curtain I had a deer in the headlights moment as hundreds of eyes zeroed in on me. I could practically feel my skin burning from their scrutiny as they focused on the mating mark glowing on my arms. I looked towards Dragon, and his mouth curled into that sinful grin that always melted my heart and tightened my loins. I felt his love and desire for me, along with his pride. My spine straightened, and I strode out to stand by his side. The crowd buzzed with whispered voices as I walked across the stage. When I reached Dragon he took my hand in his and they stood to welcome me with enthusiastic applause. The strength of their welcome overwhelmed me.

After a few moments everyone took their seats, and the theater slowly transformed into the moonlit meadow from my dreams. The night was still, with not a breath of wind, and I could smell the spring flowers all around us. Off to our right, Solomon strolled out of the woods, dressed in the medieval robes he'd worn for the play. Instead of wearing the echo of his father's face he maintained his youthful appearance. As he approached, a stone altar appeared beside us. Sitting on the altar were three garnet colored candles in a candelabra, two taper and one pillar. Next to the altar was a burning torch. Solomon stopped at the altar and greeted us by fisting his hand over his heart and bowing first to Dragon, "My Liege," and then to me, "My Lady." He then faced the crowd and addressed the audience.

"At this time I would like to invite the mothers of Donovan and Serafina to join us at the altar and ask the heads of the clans to form a circle around our gathering." The women walked out together and came to stand with my mother by my side and Claire beside Dragon. About twenty-five men and women materialized from the crowd and took their places in a circle surrounding us and the altar.

Solomon came to stand before us and began the ceremony with, "There is nothing more sacred in this realm or any other than the bond between mates. The absence of such bonds has weighed heavily on all our hearts, but on none more than that of our beloved sovereign. That the fates have allowed Donovan and Serafina to find one another is a blessing we can all rejoice in. With their union hope is renewed, faith is restored, and love is revived. Tonight we shall bear witness as these two souls bound as mates pledge themselves to be husband and wife."

Solomon asked us to join hands and look into each other's eyes. He then turned to Dragon and asked solemnly, "Do you, Donovan Drake, King of the Dragons and The United Clans, accept Serafina Leroux as your wife and pledge to her yourself and your kingdom?"

"I do. I pledge myself and my love to you for all time and promise to honor our eternal bond as mates. From this day forward I will be faithful to you and we shall be known as husband and wife. I vow to protect you, to be honest with you, and to respect you throughout the ages. With this union I bestow upon you the title of Queen of the Dragons and The United Clans with all its rights, privileges, and responsibilities." Dragon made his vows with love in his heart and sincerity in his voice.

I had tears in my eyes when Solomon turned to me and asked, "Do you, Serafina Leroux, accept Donovan Drake as your husband and pledge yourself to him and his kingdom?

"I do. I pledge myself and my love to you for all time and promise to honor our eternal bond as mates. From this day forward I will be faithful to you and we shall be known as husband and wife. I vow to stand by your side, to be honest with you, and to respect you throughout the ages. With this union I accept the title of Queen of the Dragons and The United Clans with all its rights, privileges, and responsibilities." I poured my heart into my vows, and knew that I would treasure the memory of this night forever.

Solomon produced a pair of rings and held them out to us in his hand. Both rings were thick gold bands engraved with flames brought to life by inlaid red diamonds. Dragon's ring was topped with an emerald cut red diamond surrounded by smaller black diamonds. My ring had a large heart-shaped, solitary red diamond set on prongs at its center. Claire had told me before the ceremony that my ring was known as The Heart of the Dragon and had been worn by Dragon Queens for millenniums. We each took a ring and held it in our hand as Solomon continued speaking. "A circle has no end, no beginning, and can hold within itself all the love and devotion shared between mates. Let the rings you exchange now guide you in your life together and show you the way to everlasting love." He looked at Dragon. "Donovan, you may now present Serafina with her ring."

"I give you this ring as a symbol of our eternal bond. As I place it on your finger, I pledge my love and loyalty and commit to you my body and soul. I ask that you wear this ring as a reminder of the vows we have spoken on this night."

Dragon slid the ring on my finger and when he finished speaking he brought my hand to his lips for a kiss. The tears in my eyes finally spilled over, I couldn't contain the love I felt any longer. Our eyes had remained locked on each other's since the ceremony began. His were a melted chocolate-brown with just a hint of fiery red. In his eyes, and through the bond, I saw and felt love so deep I would never find the end of it.

Solomon looked at me. "Serafina, you may now present Donovan with his ring."

I placed the ring on his finger and watched the red in his eyes flare as I spoke. "I give you this ring as a symbol of our eternal bond. As I place it on your finger, I pledge my love and loyalty and commit to you my body and soul. I ask that you wear this ring as a reminder of the vows we have spoken on this night."

Solomon addressed the circle of clan leaders. "As the rings symbolize the eternal mating bond, the circle you form represents the everlasting love and loyalty of friends and family. Do the leaders of The United Clans gathered here tonight support this union and affirm that Donovan and Serafina are indeed mates who should be married?"

"We do," the circle of leaders confirmed.

Solomon asked the clan leaders to kneel before their king and asked, "Do you accept Serafina as your queen and swear fealty to her as you have vowed to your king?"

"We do," the clan heads responded with a resounding affirmative. My heart overflowed with joy.

Solomon spoke to the gathering. "We shall now conclude the ceremony with the lighting of the unity candle. Josephine, mother of Serafina, will you please light a candle and pass it to your daughter. This flame represents the life you gave her and the individual she has become." My mother did as she was asked and returned to her place by my side. "Claire, mother of Donovan, will you please light a candle and pass it to your son. This flame represents the life you gave him and the individual he has become." Claire did as she was asked and returned to her place by Dragon's side. "Donovan and Serafina, will you please light the unity candle to signify the joining of your lives." We did as he asked, using the smaller candles in unison to light the pillar then we placed the taper candles back into the candelabra. When we finished we took our places before Solomon again.

"Now that you have pledged your love and devotion to one another before these witnesses, it is my honor and privilege to pronounce you husband and wife. May you find love and happiness in each other's arms forevermore. You may now kiss the bride."

Dragon pulled me close and captured my lips in a passionate kiss filled with love and desire. The circle surrounding us, and the people beyond, cheered and howled until we finally broke apart. Solomon grinned at us then asked that we turn to face the audience. The circle parted and Solomon announced, "I present to you, Mr. and Mrs. Donovan Drake, King and Queen of the Dragons and The United Clans!" There was more cheering and then we were greeted and hugged by one person then the next until it was time to sit down for dinner.

Solomon transformed the theater into the great hall of the dragon castle. When everyone found their seats Dragon stood and addressed the gathering once more.

"Before the drinking begins I thought you should all know that I have issued a challenge to Malachi and he has accepted. Last night, he took over the mind of our queen with unspeakable plans that Rook witnessed for himself. I will face Malachi in The Pit later tonight, and he will wish he'd never met my beautiful mate."

There were gasps all around then someone shouted, "Leave it to a dragon to celebrate his wedding night with a fight to the death." Everyone laughed, Dragon included.

"Oh, I plan to celebrate my wedding night properly before leaving for The Pit, then again when I return." Dragon replied with a rakish grin and I felt my entire face flare with heat. He leaned down and kissed me briefly while all the men whistled, and shouted comments about his sexual prowess. When the kiss ended, he said, "The first match begins at midnight but my fight with Malachi will be last as the main event. Until then, let's eat and be merry, and rejoice in our freedom."

Serrano had put together a wonderful feast, with a seemingly endless supply of food. Several of the clan leaders proposed a toast to the bride and groom, and then we cut into the most beautiful wedding cake I had ever seen. Instead of flowers, scales and flames decorated the over-sized cake with exact replicas of Dragon and I standing atop the highest tier. When the music started, Dragon and I shared our first dance as husband and wife before we parted to dance and socialize with our guests.

Everyone seemed very interested in getting to know me and my mother and I worried that Claire might have to alter too many of her memories. When I took a break from dancing to get something to drink, I found my mother talking with Claire and the man Rook had addressed as Doyle last night when we left Mystique.

As I approached the small group my mother gushed, "This is the most spectacular fantasy wedding I could ever imagine. I'm so glad I was able to be here. It really was the perfect wedding for you, with the way you've always loved everything supernatural."

I hugged her close. "Thank you, Mom, I'm happy you could be here too. It wouldn't have been perfect without you."

When I stepped back, we both had tears in our eyes and I asked, "Are you going to be alright by yourself when I leave with Dragon in a little while?"

"Don't worry about Josephine, she's got a line of men waiting to dance with her and a date lined up for every night this week," Doyle said cheerfully. "All of us are looking out for her, we'll keep her well entertained and out of trouble."

I glanced at Claire, and she nodded, "Your mother is in good hands."

"Of course I am. I've never met a better bunch of people before. Serafina, you really did hit the jackpot when you opened that invitation to come here."

I looked around at everyone celebrating at my wedding, then locked eyes with Dragon across the room. Dragon looked back at me with that sinful grin, and warmth spread through my body. With a slow smile curving my own lips I said, "Yes I did."

Doyle chuckled, "I don't think it'll be long now before the bride and groom take off for the climatic part of the evening."

All us ladies laughed as Claire smacked Doyle's arm lightly, and said with motherly exasperation in her tone, "Doyle, do try to behave yourself."

"It's fine Claire, I have a feeling I better get used to having red cheeks around Doyle," I said smiling at him. He grinned back, and I thought it would be easy to see him as the older brother I never had.

We talked a bit longer then I went back out onto the dance floor. A few songs later I was dancing with Solomon, who had changed into his usual gothic attire, when Dragon came up behind me and swept me off my feet. This was met with much laughter, and masculine sounds of approval and I was only a little sad to have the enchanted evening end as I waved goodbye to my new friends.

Chapter Twenty-Six

~ Serafina ~

Dragon carried me to the exit we had used after watching Solomon's show last weekend. When he stepped outside he set me down on my feet and we strolled hand in hand along the path to the beaches. The storm had passed and the moonlit sky was almost completely clear. We walked in silence, enjoying the night air until we reached the edge of the sand.

"There's something I'd like to show you but we'll have to walk in the sand," Dragon said with a seductive curve to his lips.

Curious and eager to see what he had planned, I slipped my heels off, and Dragon removed his socks and shoes. He led me to a secluded section of the beach where a blanket surrounded by torches and a large treasure chest awaited us. Dragon reached inside the chest and soft jazz started playing from within its depths.

He pulled me into his warm embrace and we swayed to the music, kissing and caressing, expressing our love, sharing our joy. When things started heating up I asked quietly, "Isn't this a little exposed for a romantic interlude?"

"I have us wrapped in shadows and security will not allow anyone on this beach," he murmured against my neck, goose bumps broke out across my flesh.

He continued his exploration of my neck and shoulders as we danced but my mind was moving farther and farther from this beach by the minute. Now that the ceremony was over, thoughts of Malachi and the fight kept invading my mind. As the fight drew nearer, I kept going over everything that could go wrong. I tried to tell myself Dragon would be fine, that he must be a good fighter or he wouldn't be the Dragon King. But I just kept coming back to the same thing—I could lose him tonight. I might have to sit there and watch while the other half of my soul is taken from me, while the father of my unborn child is slaughtered before my eyes.

Dragon spun me around with a move that ended with me facing the Gulf and the waves rolling on shore. "Do you know why you often find the waves soothing Serafina?" He asked quietly as he wrapped his arms around me from behind.

His question surprised me, and for a moment I forgot about the dreadful thoughts plaguing my mind. "I suppose it's just the rhythmic sound they make when they roll on shore."

"Perhaps, but I think there's more to it. I believe you find the waves soothing because they're unstoppable. They will always roll onto this shore, be it with the tides or with the fury of a hurricane, the waves are a force of nature that man will never fully tame. I've felt the strength you draw from them when you watch their ebb and flow from the railing on the terrace. Draw strength from them now, and know that I, like them, am an unstoppable force that no man or vampire will ever triumph over." I heard the confidence in his voice, but more importantly I felt his surety through the bond. It was enough to help me push my worries back, to help me come back to him and this perfect moment in time.

He led me over to the treasure chest, and closed the lid so that I could sit down. Once I was seated, he backed away and started removing his clothing. Heat coiled in my center, as he slowly revealed his muscular chest and abs, then his powerful legs and finally his thick arousal which he stroked while I watched with rapt attention. He really was breathtakingly beautiful in the moonlight.

I rose from the chest and slipped my dress off my shoulders. It fell to the ground in a pool of satin leaving me nearly bare for his hungry eyes to devour. Only the blue garter remained but he seemed to like that when he focused on it briefly before taking in the rest of my curves. I loved the way the red flames flared in his eyes as he prowled towards me across the sand.

Dragon swept me into his arms, and carried me to the blanket. When he'd settled himself between my legs, he tucked one of my ringlets behind my ear and echoed my thoughts of him as he whispered, "You are utterly beautiful in the moonlight, Mrs. Drake."

Hearing him call me Mrs. Drake made me unbelievably happy. "You're not so bad yourself, Mr. Drake."

I reached up and buried my hand in his hair as I pulled him down for a long, loving kiss. His hands gently roamed over my flesh, gliding over my hips and stomach, cupping my breasts, painting a trail of fire that promised to consume me with its flames.

I reached down between our bodies and guided his hard length to my center. He eased his way into my wet heat, moving with a sensual rhythm, stroking my insides, merging our souls. I felt his love for me pouring through the bond, and tried to believe it would be enough, that this wouldn't be our goodbye.

Dragon slid his hand down the back of my thigh and lifted my leg over his arm. He came up on his knees with a growled, "This is not our goodbye." I smelled wood smoke in the air, and he began moving with a harder, faster rhythm. The pleasure built quickly, twisted in my center until the intensity forced harsh cries of need from me with every thrust of his hips. Dragon pulled my other leg up over his arm, allowing him to go deeper, sending shockwaves through my womb. I forgot about vampires and death matches, about everything except the man above me and the pressure building inside of me. When the dam burst my body seized with the flood of sensations rushing through it.

Dragon chose that moment to release my legs and bury his fangs in my neck, drinking from me with strong pulls of his mouth. Fire raced through my veins and waves of orgasm crashed over me. I was drowning in a sea of ecstasy. I thought I heard Dragon roar but couldn't be sure with the overload of pleasure blocking out everything else. When I finally came back to my senses I was lying on the blanket with Dragon collapsed beside me.

After a moment he pulled me closer to his body and said, "You know, when I finished taking my clothes off, I almost suggested we go for a ride. I knew you were having trouble staying in the moment, and I wouldn't have minded waiting until you were ready."

I wrapped my leg over his hip. "And what made you change your mind?"

"When I saw you naked in the moonlight I grew so hard I knew I'd never be able to fly straight."

That left me shaking with laughter. When I could speak with a straight face again I asked, "So, do you think you'd be able to fly straight now?"

"We can give it a shot. If I have any trouble we'll just have to land somewhere and take care of the problem," Dragon said, with that sinful grin curving his lips. He jumped to his feet, and helped me up off the ground.

"I think I like that plan." I went up on my toes, and melted against his body, kissing him passionately. Desperately, hoping this wouldn't be our last night together.

When the kiss ended Dragon whispered, "I love you Mrs. Drake, with everything I am, and everything I will ever be."

I looked into his eyes, and let him see the love I felt for him. "I love you Mr. Drake, with my body and soul, I am yours forevermore."

We placed our clothes in the treasure chest, and I wrapped the blanket around me for warmth. The air wavered and a mighty beast appeared with a shimmer of light. He went up on his hind legs and stretched his wings before ducking down for me to climb on his back. Once I was in place, he shot into the air, and took me for a dizzying ride over the water. It was just the distraction I needed to keep myself from dwelling on all the awful outcomes I feared the night might have. After a while he swooped down and landed on another secluded beach where he convinced me that a quick navigational tune-up was in our best interests.

When it was time to prepare for the fight, Dragon landed on the terrace. As we approached the glass doors of his apartment I realized with a start that it was no longer his. We were mated, married, and I'd been pronounced queen. His place was now our place. He kissed me tenderly then lifted me into his arms and carried me over the threshold of our home.

While we showered and dressed, I stuffed all of my worries into a box in the back of my mind, locked them away, and threw out the key. Tonight I would have no doubts. I would walk beside my mate showing nothing but iron strength and unwavering confidence.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

~ Serafina ~

Since the night I met Dragon I have seen him wear custom made business suits, jeans and T-shirts, casual club clothes and even tuxedos. But until tonight, I had not seen him wear leather. I just couldn't move past the way those supple, black leather pants hugged his muscular ass. He also wore a black leather vest and heavy-looking shit-kicker boots. I asked him why they didn't dress like the MMA fighters I'd seen on TV and he said the leather would afford him more protection against claws and other sharp objects.

Claire arrived just in time to provide me with the perfect ensemble for tonight's outing. I was also dressed in black leather but mine was designed for style not protection. I wore low rise pants that looked like they were painted on my body, lace-up boots with four-inch heels and a backless halter top. I put my hair up in a messy ponytail with curls hanging loose around my face. The dragon eye on my back had a decidedly vicious spark tonight and I wanted to make sure everyone would be able to see it.

When Rook arrived, he was dressed in his usual leather pants and long-sleeved shirt but his long ebony hair was tied back in a thick braid instead of flowing around his body. He explained that the fight would be held in a demon realm that was considered neutral territory, like Switzerland for the supernatural community. Everyone would be expected to play nice, but demons being demons, there was bound to be trouble. Dragon and Malachi would not be allowed to bring any weapons into the ring but various knives, swords and stakes would likely be thrown in by the audience. There would be no rules in The Pit, no calls for fouls or low blows, just two opponents and a promise of death.

I asked him how you kill a vampire and he said that anything could be killed by taking its head off and most things would die if their hearts were removed or damaged enough. Of course you could always burn one to ash. Apparently, wood and silver did not guarantee instant death for vampires or shapeshifters like most folklore would have us believe. Silver could harm any supernatural being because it absorbed their magic, which weakened them, but it was really only dangerous in large amounts and with prolonged exposure. Wood could not be used to kill vampires unless it happened to be Solarian wood—Solaria being the demon realm where solar demons like Garrek came from. Before their world was decimated by war, the trees there actually radiated sunlight. According to Rook, ancient Solarian trees still held enough solar energy to incinerate a vampire, or any demon that burned in sunlight, when their wood was driven through its heart.

Our group included Claire, Rook, Dragon, and me. Rook led us to a small alcove near the entrance to The Dungeon and opened a door that revealed a dark tunnel. Before we went any further he looked at me with serious eyes. "Don't forget, right by my side no matter what happens and try to keep your emotions off your face. Some of these demons will eat you alive if they sense any weakness from you." I nodded and we stepped into the darkness.

The tunnel was dank and dirty with moisture dripping down the stone walls and mold covering everything from the low ceiling to the uneven steps. Rook carried a torch to light the way and we went down much farther than I would have thought possible in a state that sits barely above sea level. I could only guess that, geographically-speaking, demon realms did not align with our reality. When we finally reached the end of the tunnel we stopped and Dragon pulled me into his arms. I never wanted him to let me go.

"You have nothing to worry about, one lone vampire will never be enough to take me away from you," he promised.

I felt tears in my eyes, and fought to keep them from spilling over. He captured my lips in a searing kiss, his tongue tangling with mine. I reached out with all of my senses, committing every detail of the moment to memory. The smell of wood smoke that was always strongest when his dragon was close to the surface, and the feel of his heated flesh and firm muscles under my hands. The growl he let out when he fisted my hair and deepened the kiss, the fiery and addictive taste of him. When he leaned back and met my gaze, his black eyes circled with glowing red flames, the image of my fierce warrior was burned into my mind forever. In that moment, I had no doubt that he would come back to me when this fight is over.

He leaned forward and rested his forehead against mine briefly with my head cradled between his hands. When he pulled back and searched my face, he seemed to be making memories of his own. "Stay safe while I'm in the ring. Without you, my life would be meaningless."

"Rook will take good care of me, you just worry about yourself. Go out into that ring and show these vampires what it means to be the Dragon King."

He grinned at me, and then tucked my arm around his. We strode into the arena with our heads held high.

There were so many different species of demons and monsters mixed in with the vampires and shapeshifters that I felt like I was on the set of a science fiction movie—like I was surrounded by alien life forms from far away galaxies. Some of the demons were humanoid, others were not. Some of them had horns, others had tails, red skin, blue skin, scales and feathers. I got the sense that anything I could imagine would be lurking somewhere in the depths of this arena. I wanted to stop and stare, to gape at the wondrous and frightening beings surrounding me, but I managed to keep pace with Dragon as we descended to our front row seats.

The arena itself was impressive with its archaic stone steps and seating, which were already about half full. The architecture reminded me of the Coliseum, but this stadium was easily five times the size of the ruins crumbling away in Rome. The only lighting came from torches anchored on the walls and spread around the stands on poles. We reached the lowest level of seating, and I looked over the edge into The Pit with its blood-stained sand. There was a long drop from where we stood to the floor below, and with no railing in sight one wrong move would send audience members tumbling to their deaths.

We were greeted by Solomon and Doyle, who seemed to have undergone personality transplants since I last saw them at the wedding reception. While it was obvious Doyle liked to fight, I hadn't envisioned him or Solomon in the same lethal category as Rook until now. There was just something about them both, something that whispered of danger, something that I'd certainly never felt from Solomon before, and I hadn't picked up on when I met Doyle earlier this evening. Aside from their new menacing auras, Solomon had a long sword strapped to his back and Doyle carried a large axe. I hadn't seen any weapons on Rook, but I was sure he had something hidden up his sleeves.

I glanced around the arena, and noticed our group was being scrutinized by more than one set of demonic eyes. They watched us like they expected something exciting to happen. I was about to ask Dragon what was up when a man—or going by his pale, ethereal skin—a vampire approached us flanked by a couple of goons. The one on the left I recognized as Malachi, and if I had to take a guess, I would say the one in front was Travali. After everything I'd heard about him I thought he would look like evil incarnate. Instead, he had light blonde hair cut in one of those trendy styles, a little shaggy, but not quite long enough to brush his collar. He looked to be about my age, in his late twenties, with dreamy blue eyes and impeccable taste in clothing. Rather than shopping at Badasses-R-Us like almost everyone else in the arena, he was dressed in designer slacks and a button up shirt. If I'd seen him on the street I would have probably thought he looked like a Hollywood playboy.

Travali and his vampires stopped about five feet away from us and Rook moved up to stand on the other side of Dragon.

"Now I understand what all the fuss is about, she is exquisite." He bit his lower lip while his eyes traveled over my body, deliberately lingering on my breasts before he met my eyes. "It's so nice to meet you, Madam Dragon, I am Travali. You'll understand of course, if I don't offer to kiss your hand. The animals can be so possessive, not wanting anyone to touch their females. That's what gets us into situations like the one we're in tonight."

"And here I thought attempted rape and murder were what brought us here tonight," I replied with ice in my tone.

"Tsk, tsk," Travali said, before he focused on Dragon. "She is a feisty one. Wherever did you find her, Dragon?"

"That is none of your concern, Travali. Have you decided who will replace Malachi once I'm finished tearing him to pieces?" Dragon's eyes were completely brown without even the slightest flicker of red. He'd told me he wanted to wait until the last possible moment before showing his dragon, but I was surprised by how much control he had with the way Travali was intentionally trying to provoke him.

"There's no need for that," Travali replied. "After tonight, Malachi will be a legend and you will be nothing but a bad memory. Maybe I will let him take your luscious mate as a prize. Even with your spawn swimming around inside of her, she would make quite a trophy. Can't you just imagine her laid out on our bed, with her plump red lips wrapped around his cock while I fuck her tight wet pussy?" He rubbed his hand over the bulge in the front of his slacks. "Mmm... I'm getting hard just thinking about it," he all but purred.

Behind him Malachi smirked. I wanted to wipe that smirk off his face. My hand must have twitched, betraying that desire because Dragon reached out, and gently brought it to his lips for a kiss before he responded. How the hell could he remain so outwardly calm when I could feel the angry turmoil threatening to rip its way out of him?

"That's a very good fantasy, too bad Malachi won't be around to enjoy it." Dragon shrugged like Travali's words hadn't bothered him at all. "And since the only way you would get near my mate is over my cold, dead body, we won't have to worry about you disappointing her with your lack of skill in the bedroom."

Travali's eyes flashed to black then returned to their usual deep blue. "You seem very confident in your ability to win this fight. Your Guardian won't be able to save you this time. His Elders will not allow him to set the clock back, not when you have agreed to the terms of a death match. Before this night is over you will lose your head, just like your father lost his."

"I will not need help from Rook, or from anyone else. Malachi doesn't have a chance against me. He is too young to know any better or he would've turned tail and ran like you did when you fled my homelands. The only reason I tolerate you now is that a truce between us benefits everyone in the supernatural community as a whole. If not for that, I would've taken you and all of your people out ages ago. Keep pushing me now and I just might decide a war with you is worth the trouble it will bring with the humans." Dragon kept his tone conversational but anyone listening would know the threat was real.

Before Travali could respond, a man stepped in between him and Dragon. He was almost as tall as Rook but thinner with short brown hair, calculating brown eyes and appeared to be pushing forty. I recognized him Garrett Mitchell, United States Senator. But here in this crowd with his medieval chainmail, I knew he was known as Garrek.

"Travali, I think it's time you moved along, you've caused enough of a scene for one night and the festivities are about to begin." Garrek gave Travali a hard look, and the vampire left without another word.

Garrek clapped Dragon on the back and said, "That should keep him away from your mate while you're in the ring so that you can concentrate on Malachi instead of worrying about her."

"I have no need to worry about her wellbeing with Rook and the others watching her back. She will be perfectly safe until I return," Dragon assured Garrek, then turned to me. "Serafina, I'd like to introduce you to Garrek, my longtime friend and head of the Interracial Council."

"I'm pleased to meet you Garrek, and I look forward to meeting your bride-to-be this weekend at the resort." I extended my hand which Garrek brought to his lips for a brief kiss.

"The pleasure is all mine dear, I assure you," he said before releasing my hand. The way Garrek's eyes lit up left me feeling cold inside. He may be Dragon's friend, but I got the sense that would only last as long as the friendship served his purpose.

Dragon looked back to Garrek. "If you'll excuse us, we have some last minute things to discuss." Garrek inclined his head then sauntered off into the crowd.

Dragon turned to Rook to discuss battle strategies while I took in my surroundings. More and more exotic creatures had filed into the stadium during our exchange, until it was nearly filled to capacity. I recognized several faces, and realized that most if not all of the nightshifters were here to support their king. Vendors walked up and down through the stands peddling their wares while bookies struggled to take as many bets as they could before the fights got underway. A few brave souls approached Claire, asking if she had seen who would win the various matches, but Doyle chased them away with threatening growls. Fights broke out on the upper levels, with fists flying and jaws snapping. When the noise from all of the chaos reached deafening levels a voice boomed through the arena with a command for silence.

The audience quieted instantly and everyone quickly moved to take their seats. I sat between Dragon and Rook, with Claire between Solomon and Doyle. When Dragon left for his match Doyle would be between me and Claire.

The voice spoke again, echoing around us, making it difficult to pinpoint its source. "Tonight we are all here to see the renowned Dragon King battle the infamous Malachi over his appalling treatment of the newly crowned Dragon Queen. But before we get to the main event, let us whet our appetites with a little sex, blood and tears."

Below us, a woman in a white gauzy dress was led to the center of The Pit where the chains binding her hands were hung from a hook attached to a wooden pole above her head. A sick feeling started to settle in my stomach.

"Meet the virgin sacrifice," the announcer bellowed with obvious relish.

Two groups of six male demons each joined the woman in The Pit. They were all dressed similar to Dragon and carried weapons ranging from lengths of chains and knives to swords and axes. They spread out in a circle around the woman and seemed to be waiting for some signal as they danced from one foot to the other, shaking out their arms and cracking their necks, getting ready for battle.

"Let the games begin!"

As soon as the words left the announcer's mouth, the demons were on each other, slashing and hitting, biting and clawing. Members of the audience rushed to the bookies, placing their bets on who they thought would win this gruesome free-for-all. The fight seemed to go on forever with vicious growls and howls of pain until one demon stood alone in the ring with the bodies of the other fighters broken and bloody at his feet.

He let out a triumphant roar and ripped the dress from the woman's body. The crowd cheered wildly. She screamed and kicked as he freed his erection from his pants, and impaled her with rough, pounding thrusts of his hips. The crowd never stopped cheering, encouraging him in his brutality. When he bit into her breast, drawing blood, tears streamed down her face. He savaged her body, clawing and biting her until she hung limp from the wooden pole. Only then did he allow himself to climax, shuddering as he emptied himself into her body. He tucked himself back into his pants and pulled her chains down from the hook that held them above her head. Using the chains he dragged her from the ring behind him like she was no more important than a sack of garbage.

I wanted to rage and scream, to kill everyone responsible for her torture. Most of all I wanted to cry for her. But I couldn't do any of those things here and now where my pity would be seen as a weakness.

Dragon took my hand in his and whispered, "If there was anything I could have done to help her I would have done it."

"What will happen to her now?" I asked.

His expression was grim when he answered. "She will be his slave now. She will bear his children and she will suffer every day for the rest of her life."

"Did I not promise you sex, blood and tears?! What a spectacular sight that was!" The announcer laughed, and I wanted to vomit. "Next we will witness how a fire demon settles a territory dispute with a werewolf."

One fight after another I watched as males and females slaughtered each other settling scores or simply entertaining the crowd. I wanted to leave. I wanted to forget I'd ever been here. I was sure the gory scenes playing out in The Pit would haunt my nightmares for years to come. I held onto Dragon's hand like a lifeline, and wondered how I would ever make it through his fight without him. He knew what I was feeling, and reminded me that Rook and Claire would be here to take care of me.

Ice ran through my veins when the announcer said, "Finally, the moment we have all been waiting for! Entering the ring first is Malachi, ruthless vampire second only to his vicious Master Travali!"

Malachi jumped off the edge, into The Pit from the other side of the ring. He landed in a crouch then stood with his hands raised in the air like a showboating professional wrestler. Cheers and jeers sounded equally from around the stadium, and I was pleased to learn this was not an entirely vampire friendly crowd.

"His opponent, the challenger in this match, is none other than the mighty Dragon King, fierce warrior and commanding ruler of The United Clans!"

Dragon stood and pulled me to my feet. He claimed my mouth in a devouring kiss that left me breathless.

The crowd went wild and the announcer exclaimed, "Now that's something worth fighting for!"

"I'll be right back." Dragon winked at me. Then he dove off the edge, executing a couple of flawless summersaults, before he landed in a crouch. When he stood, there was no need to put his hands in the air begging for applause.

"What an entrance! The dragons always did know how to put on a good show," the announcer explained. The audience cheered some more, making it clear Dragon was the favorite here tonight.

Once he was in The Pit, the playful man who winked at me disappeared and a calculating fighter emerged. He strode to the center of the ring, where he wasted no time and attacked Malachi, delivering a series of kicks and punches with brutal efficiency and blinding speed. The vampire was left stunned, noticeably shaken by the unexpected strength and speed of Dragon's attack. Judging by the way the crowd quieted and watched with intense focus, many of them were just as surprised as Malachi. Dragon stood back for a moment, allowing the vampire to recover before moving in for another assault.

When Dragon struck again, Malachi was able to defend himself a little better as he backed away towards the stands where his vampire brethren watched from above. When he was close enough, one of the vampires sitting near Travali tossed a broadsword down into The Pit. Malachi scooped it up and came after Dragon with vicious intent, hissing through his descended fangs. Dragon managed to dodge the swinging blade for several minutes, until Malachi finally drew blood, slicing across his upper arm and leaving a deep gash. I gasped, and nearly jumped out of my seat. Rook held me in place with a restraining hand on my shoulder, reminding me to control my emotions and my outward reactions.

Rook leaned over to whisper in my ear. "The shapeshifters of the northern clans were the most powerful beasts in any world before they were cursed. Malachi isn't old enough to have ever seen a shapeshifter of Dragon's caliber in action, let alone a nightshifter with his beast fully restored. Now that the spell has been lifted, Dragon and the other nightshifters are a perfect melding of vampire and shapeshifter, hybrids the likes of which no one in this crowd has ever seen. Malachi expected to face another vampire in this ring. Instead, he's facing off with a being that is faster and stronger than anything we have ever witnessed before. Combine that with Dragon's exceptional fighting skills, and Malachi doesn't stand a chance. You really don't need to worry about Dragon, he will be victorious."

My eyes never left the ring, and the ongoing fight while he spoke. "Shouldn't we throw a weapon down there for Dragon?"

"Nah, Dragon won't need it, and he'd likely be insulted by the gesture," Doyle chuckled from my other side.

Were they crazy?! How was he going to win this fight without a sword of his own? I was about to argue when Dragon came up under the sword, and ripped it from Malachi's hands. He flung it across the ring and turned to smash his foot into Malachi's head. The vampire went to his knees, then fell face first into the sand. Dragon kicked him several times in the midsection, until he rolled to his side, curling up in a fetal position with his hands covering his head.

Dragon looked nearly as good as he had when he entered the ring. There was some drying blood on his arm but his wound had already closed. He backed off for a moment, and the vampire rolled to a sitting position. The crowd called for Dragon to finish the vampire. Malachi looked up at Dragon then he glanced to where Travali stood watching. The vampires shared a look that said they both knew this match would not end well for Malachi. When Travali lowered his eyes Malachi surged to his feet and attacked Dragon with renewed strength and speed. The two of them met in a blur of savage blows that ended when Dragon literally tore Malachi's limbs from his body.

While Malachi lay on the ground at his feet bleeding and shrieking in pain, Dragon looked up into the stands with red flames glowing in his eyes. It was the first time he had let the dragon peek out since walking into this arena. A satisfied smirk twisted his cruel lips when shock and fear registered on Travali's face. Dragon turned his attention back to Malachi whose eyes filled with terror when he saw the red flames staring down at him. Dragon released the beast within him, and fire poured over the pitiful vampire at his feet. Malachi's agonized screams were barely audible over the torrent of flames spewing from the dragon.

I should have been horrified, just as I had been by much of what I'd seen here tonight. But I felt no pity or mercy for Malachi. I felt only pride in my mate, and a deep sense of satisfaction as I watched Dragon exact punishment on the vampire who would have raped and murdered me.

When the dragon finally stopped breathing fire Malachi was nothing but ash. The crowd had gone completely quiet. I think they were afraid the dragon might turn on them if they made a sound.

After another heartbeat of time, the announcer broke the silence. "And we thought the fire demon was impressive! Now that's what I'm talking about!" The crowd erupted in cheers and applause. Dragon went up on his hind legs with his wings spread and let loose another stream of fire with a triumphant roar that shook the stands throughout the arena.

I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end, and turned to see what might have caused the sensation. Travali glared at me from across the stadium, with absolute hatred in his black eyes. I knew he would never let this go, that he would want someone to pay, that vengeance would be his. In his eyes I saw my death and finally understood what sets the last part of the prophecy in motion. "Hate takes over, vengeance sworn." Malachi had been more to Travali than an employee or friend. Watching them in the stands earlier it had been obvious they were lovers. Dragon took his lover away from him, and now nothing would stop Travali from taking me away from Dragon.

I turned away from the livid vampire, and met Claire's knowing eyes. We shared a moment of understanding before Dragon flew into the air, drawing my attention and landed beside me gloriously naked in his human form. I jumped into his arms and wrapped my legs around his waist, kissing him with pure joy in my heart. I was so happy he was alive and this awful fight was finally behind us. When the kiss broke we were laughing as our friends and family gathered around us, congratulating Dragon on his decisive victory.

When Dragon set me on my feet, Doyle slapped a fresh pair of black leather pants against his chest and said, "Here, put these on and stop showing your arse in public."

Dragon chuckled and slipped the pants over his muscular legs. I was a little sad to see them covered but decided it was probably for the best. Next, Doyle handed over another black vest and a pair of boots.

Once Dragon was fully dressed, various beings approached our group, praising Dragon and talking politics. Many of them seemed very interested in joining The United Clans. Eventually I realized Doyle was missing, but spotted him nearby settling his bets with one of the bookies. From the unhappy look on the bookie's face, Doyle had done well for himself tonight. Solomon had also wandered a short distance from the group to meet up with a couple of females who rubbed themselves on him like cats in heat. Claire stood beside me and Dragon, smiling and chatting with the poise and grace of a woman used to navigating political waters. I hoped that someday I would possess the regal confidence of the former Dragon Queen.

Things were winding down, and we were about to head back to the resort when I noticed Rook call Doyle over, and whisper something in his ear. They both leered at the two women with Solomon and had a good laugh about something. Then Doyle sauntered over to Solomon and his females in what looked like an attempt to join the fun. After a few moments the four of them climbed the stairs and disappeared through the exit. By this time, Dragon was watching the whole exchange through narrowed eyes like none of their behavior was normal. I had to agree with that assessment since they didn't quite pull off the casual appearance they were going for.

Before I could ask Dragon what was going on, Rook suddenly jumped in front of me and snatched an arrow out of the air just before it would have pierced my heart. Dragon had me in his arms an instant later, guarding my body with his own and scanning the stadium for the shooter. There was a commotion on the stairs above us then a male demon ran for the door in a blur of motion. Before he could make his escape, Doyle and Solomon stepped into his path and blocked the exit. He tried to get around them but Solomon waved his hand, and a thick stone wall replaced the doorway. The demon turned to fight, and Doyle took the would-be assassin down with merciless force.

When the demon was broken and bleeding, they tied him up and gagged him before Rook turned to me with a solemn expression on his face. "I apologize for letting it go that far, but I had to let him make the attempt or we'd have no right to question him."

My heart was still racing and I leaned into Dragon, taking comfort in his embrace. "I understand. I know that you would never take any unnecessary risks with my life."

Dragon kissed the top of my head then announced, "I'm taking Serafina home now. She doesn't need to see what will happen next, and I want her back in the safety of our wards. I trust you will let me know what you find out."

"Once he breaks you will know everything he knows." Rook promised with a menacing glare at the demon.

Dragon and Solomon escorted me and Claire back to the resort, while Rook and Doyle stayed behind to interrogate the demon.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

~ Dragon ~

"You're not going to like it, any of it," Rook advised me as I walked into his office. I joined him in front of the security monitors and took a seat. "How is Serafina this morning? Not too troubled by what she witnessed in The Pit last night, I hope."

"She's had better days, but she got out of bed this morning and headed over to The Gateway for rehearsals. It's mostly the fate of the woman that's still bothering her. She asked me if there was any way we could buy her freedom. I promised her I'd look into it, but the demon who claimed her will likely refuse to give up his prize, especially if she's already carrying his child."

"I could always persuade him, if you'd like." Rook shrugged.

"No, we can't go around bullying every demon who offends my mate. They'd take it to the council and we don't need to give Travali and his supporters any ammunition that could be used to discredit us."

"As you wish." Rook turned his attention to the security monitors. When an image of Garrek appeared on screen he said, "Notice the time and date stamp in the bottom right corner." I nodded and he continued. "The demon I interrogated last night swears up and down that Garrek was with him in New Orleans at that exact time and date setting up the hit on Serafina."

I leaned back in the chair and considered the possibilities. "That image of Garrek was taken right before he walked into my office to confirm Malachi had accepted my challenge. Are you sure the demon wasn't lying?"

"Trust me, I was very thorough in my interrogation, the demon was not lying. He was convinced that Garrek hired him to assassinate the new Dragon Queen."

"Then Garrek has either learned how to clone himself, or there's an imposter running around out there pretending to be Garrek."

Rook started pulling up surveillance recordings on another monitor. "It gets worse."

We watched as Malachi left the conference room where he'd met with Doyle. He appeared to be heading straight for the portal until he ran into Scarlett. The two of them had a short conversation then he proceeded to Mystique where he danced until Serafina left her stage and he grabbed her.

"What do you think she said to him?" I asked Rook. It was obvious Scarlett sent Malachi to Mystique but I doubted she understood what would happen as a result. Scarlett may have been unhappy because of my relationship with Serafina, but I just couldn't believe she would intentionally send Malachi to harm her.

"That's not the question you should be asking" My brows drew together as Rook pulled up an earlier surveillance video that showed Scarlett leaving the resort through the portal in Lilith's. "She didn't come back through that portal until just before dawn Wednesday morning. I had Lucien go over all the recordings himself to make sure there was no way Scarlett slipped back into the resort to meet with Malachi."

I sat forward and examined the image of Scarlett speaking with Malachi. When I looked a little closer I realized that it wasn't Scarlett after all. "I'll be damned. Someone is using magic to create very good impostors." The woman's hips were a little too curvy, her breasts too full. It looked like someone tried to copy the magic Solomon used in his rings, but whoever it was hadn't figured out how to conceal a body that was larger than the echo being used.

Rook nodded. "That's the same conclusion I came to. I asked Scarlett to drop by. She needs to know someone is trying to set her up. She should be here any minute."

"Have the cameras picked up any other suspicious behavior?" I got up and fixed myself a cup of coffee while he answered.

"Nothing out of the ordinary but there was another body dumped on the beach nearby. That makes three in the last month. Whoever is dumping the humans knows exactly how close they can get to the resort without getting picked up by our cameras or patrols."

"Was this body also bloodless with puncture wounds in the neck?" I asked and Rook confirmed my suspicions. "Dammit! That is not the kind of publicity we need right now."

"I'm going to widen the area we patrol for a while. Maybe we'll get lucky, and catch the killer in the act when he picks his next victim. In the meantime, I'm sure Angela will stop by sometime today to question me about the body." Rook's smile certainly didn't fit the topic of our conversation.

I rolled my eyes. "You enjoy trying to get a rise out of Detective Ruby far too much for your own good. How many times has she asked you not to address her by her given name?"

Rook shrugged, completely unrepentant. "I think it's a case of the lady protesting too much. If she weren't convinced you're the leader of an organized crime ring and I'm your lead enforcer, she would have given in to me years ago."

I sipped my coffee while I leaned against the edge of the counter by the security monitors. "Unless you want to explain the truth to her, there isn't really any other explanation for our behavior that would make sense to a police detective. I've always found it very inconvenient that she is completely immune to vampire mind control. If she weren't, I could convince her you're really not such a bad guy."

"Yeah, but it wouldn't feel right to mess with her mind anyway, there's just something about her..." Rook seemed to struggle for the right words. "Oh hell, I don't know, forget I said anything. Before I forget to mention it, one of the wolves, Jasper, lost control when he regained the ability to shift and mauled a guest. After reviewing the surveillance videos of the incident I really can't blame him. The man was being an obnoxious asshole. We covered it up by convincing the guest he was attacked by a dog during his morning jog on the beach, somewhere off our property. I've instructed all nightshifters to excuse themselves and walk away if they feel the slightest twinge from their beasts. I'm sure with time they will all remember how to control their other halves, but for now we should err on the side of caution."

"Agreed."

There was a knock at the door, and Rook crossed the room to let Scarlett in. She seemed nervous, which upgraded to frightened when she noticed me standing behind Rook.

She bowed with her hand fisted over her heart. "My Lord."

I inclined my head in response to her greeting. "Scarlett."

Rook stood aside so she could come farther into the room. "Good evening Scarlett, I have something I'd like to show you. Please, take a seat." He gestured to the chairs we had been sitting in. "Would you like something to drink?"

Scarlett shook her head, and sat as instructed. Rook lounged beside her. I started pacing behind them, thinking about who could be impersonating Scarlett.

Before showing Scarlett the video of her impostor, Rook explained, "We're investigating the incident with Malachi that occurred on Tuesday night. This surveillance video was recorded just minutes before he took over Serafina's mind in Mystique."

Scarlett visibly paled as we watched the video of her and Malachi. When the video was over, she swiveled her chair around. "That is not me, you have to believe me. I wasn't even in the resort on Tuesday night. I know I said some awful things to Serafina the other day, but that was when I thought she was just some human you were fucking. I would never betray you or our people by helping those animals."

I stopped pacing and took a deep breath, then I leveled my gaze on Scarlett letting my eyes burn with red flames. She shrank into her seat, and lowered her eyes. "I suppose it's my fault that you feel you can speak to me that way. I've always let you get away with more than anyone else because I felt I owed you for what happened between us so long ago. But that stops now. In the future, you will remember that I am your king and Serafina is my mate and your queen. You will speak to us, and about us, with the respect we deserve or you will find out exactly what it feels like to be on the bad side of a pissed off dragon. Do you understand me?"

Scarlett tried to meet my eyes, but couldn't quite make it. "Yes, My Lord, I understand."

"Now, I believe you Scarlett, we called you here to warn you. Someone is obviously trying to set you up and until we know who that is, you should watch your back."

"Thank you My Lord. If I hear anything that might be important I will let Rook know immediately." She kept her head bowed while she spoke.

"Make sure you do that. You can go now," I growled, and she took off like she'd been fired from a cannon.

I resumed my pacing and once the door closed behind Scarlett I asked Rook, "Have you tried using the cameras to trace where the impostor came from?"

"We're still working on that but so far it's a dead end. The Scarlett impostor first appears on the cameras when she walks through the front doors. She waits around in the lobby until Malachi shows up then she exits through the front doors as soon as he heads over to Mystique."

"I'd like to think none of our people would betray us, but my gut tells me I'd be a fool to believe that again. Whoever the impostor was knew Serafina was important to me and therefore knew the vampires would want to know about her. That means it wasn't just some outsider. It was someone who knew I'd been spending time with her, someone who works in the resort. Why don't you have Lucien track the whereabouts of every female living or working in the resort that has slightly bigger hips and breasts than Scarlett? Maybe we'll find something interesting."

"He's already looking into that. So far he's been able to rule out several of the sex demons because they were in the private party rooms entertaining guests all evening. There are a few females who are unaccounted for, and I plan to question them myself later on tonight."

"Keep me posted. Serafina and I will be spending the evening at Lilith's tonight. Then tomorrow, Garrek and his female will arrive for the press conference. I'd feel a lot better about their security if we didn't have a traitor plotting against us."

"I'll let you know if we find any leads, but for now you should take off." He pointed to the security monitors, and the live feed of Detective Ruby cutting across the casino on her way to Rook's office.

"I'll check in with you tomorrow if I don't hear from you before then." I left his office quickly. Unlike Rook, I did not enjoy being questioned for hours on end by the beautiful Detective Ruby. It was almost the time for Serafina to be finished with rehearsals so I headed in that direction. We still had plenty of time to make it home for some quality time together before we planned to go out for dinner at The Inferno followed by dancing at Lilith's. I was hoping a wonderful night of dinner and dancing would help her forget some of the horrible things she'd been forced to witness the night before.

"Wow, Rook told me it would be there but I hadn't expected it to be so beautiful!" Serafina exclaimed.

She was focused on the portal that sat just to the right of the stage. The gateway was a shimmering rainbow of colors forming a translucent barrier between this club and the one in New Orleans. We'd enjoyed an elegant dinner at The Inferno, and had just arrived at Lilith's Lounge. Everywhere we went in the resort, our people welcomed Serafina with open arms and she loved them for it. Her love for them overflowed through the bond, filling me with absolute joy.

She turned to me with excitement sparkling in her eyes. "Can we go through it just once? I want to know what it feels like."

I pulled her close and kissed her lips. "Anything for you." Going to New Orleans wasn't really a good idea, but I just couldn't refuse anything she asked of me. "As long as we don't venture out of our club it should be fine. I don't want to take any chances with you right now, especially not while you're with child. We still don't know what the rest of the prophecy refers to and Travali may seek revenge for Malachi."

The reminder dampened her mood a little. "Don't worry, I'll keep you and our child safe," I promised and kissed her again, longer this time, savoring her taste.

When she pulled back, she said, "I keep thinking about how easy it was for him to invade my mind. I was completely helpless. He could have done anything to me and there wouldn't have been anything I could do to stop him." A shudder ran through her.

I wrapped my arms around her tighter, and looked into her eyes. "They won't be able to do that now that the dragon is awake. His magic will protect you through the bond. You won't ever have to worry about being helpless like that again." She gave me a thankful nod, then we stepped through the portal.

Once we made it through the portal, Serafina stopped and stared in stunned silence at the displays of debauchery around the club. "What is the name of this club," she finally asked with wide eyes.

Chuckling, I replied, "Forbidden Fantasies."

She scanned the room, taking in the live entertainment as well as the video screens showing vampires engaged in sexual acts while drinking from their partners. Some of the live entertainers were in full view while others were hidden behind screens so that all we could see were shadows of ecstasy playing out behind them. It was all barely legal and just short of pornography, but mind control kept local law enforcement from shutting us down.

Serafina shook herself then looked at me with lust in her eyes. "There are sex demons here aren't there?"

I nodded. "There are always one or two sex demons on duty here, not enough to create the atmosphere of Mystique, but just enough to loosen everyone up a bit."

"And what's down that hallway over there?" She pointed to an open doorway that led to the back of the club.

"Party rooms where our guests can play out their forbidden fantasies in private," I answered with a shrug. Serafina shook her head with amusement curving her lips.

Just then Doyle and Clarissa approached us from the dance floor.

"Finally had enough of the old man eh?" Doyle grinned at Serafina and asked, "Care to take a whirl on the dance floor?"

"I will never get enough of Dragon, even if we live a hundred lifetimes." Serafina answered then kissed me. "But since you asked so nicely, I think we will survive being separated long enough for one dance."

"Speak for yourself," I growled. "I might not even make it through half a song." I pulled her close and gave her a dizzying kiss. "That was to remember me by while you're gone." I grinned and released her into Doyle's care. I went to the bar and perched on a stool where I had a clear view of the dance floor. The bartender set a basket of popcorn and a drink down in front of me.

"I'm surprised you're willing to let her dance with other men so soon after your mating," Clarissa commented from beside me.

"Doyle isn't really what I would call 'other men'. He's more like a brother to me. I have no fear of him trying to take what is mine, and he'll keep her safe from anyone that would. Just look at how he's keeping all the human males from getting near her." We looked out to see Doyle and Serafina dancing alone in the middle of the dance floor. There was an invisible bubble that prevented anyone from getting too close to them. "He may not have a mate yet, but he understands what it means to be mated. Besides, most shapeshifters are only homicidally possessive of their mates until the bond is complete. The bond I share with Serafina is set in stone and no one will ever be able to break it."

Clarissa considered that for a moment while I ate some popcorn. "I honestly don't get the whole mating thing myself. Why would anyone want to tie themselves to one male or female for the rest of eternity? Think about all the really good sex you'll be missing."

I chuckled. "Trust me Clarissa, my sex life with Serafina is anything but lacking."

She looked a little annoyed. "Yes, but how long will you be satisfied with the same woman? You could theoretically live forever. That is a very long time to have only one sexual partner."

I looked at her, and wondered how to explain mating to a sex demon. "Clarissa, a mating bond is much more than sexual desire or pleasure. It's a deep passionate love that grows with every moment we share. When our bodies are joined, that love fills my soul and completes me in ways I had never imagined. If I ever lost her it would be more devastating than losing my dragon."

I was surprised when her eyes flashed with anger before returning to their usual seductive green. I hadn't expected jealousy from a sex demon. They were driven by their sexual needs and desires and rarely formed emotional attachments. That was why I often chose them and Clarissa in particular, to be my blood donors. Apparently, I hadn't paid enough attention, and Clarissa had become more attached to me than I thought.

"Not all mated pairs live happily ever after in monogamous bliss," she countered.

"True," I agreed. "Some mated pairs enjoy having another male or female join them in bed, usually someone who is very close to both of them. But even in those cases, the mates never engage in sexual relations without the other being present. Inviting someone into their bed is for their mutual pleasure. Honestly though, I don't know how they do it. My entire being is repulsed by the idea of making love to another woman. Not to mention I'd rip the head off anyone who even thought about having sex with Serafina."

I watched her closely while I said the last part, looking for any type of reaction. Whatever she'd felt a moment ago was buried under the seductress persona she used to lure in her prey. If not for that one slip I would have never guessed Clarissa cared one way or the other about my mating.

After a couple of hours of dancing and laughing with Clarissa and Doyle, Serafina and I were about to head back over to Lilith's when Scarlett came in off the street. She noticed us looking at her and hurried through the portal without a word.

"That one has been spending a lot of time here in New Orleans, and I don't mean within the walls of this club. She has been going somewhere in town every chance she gets for the last week now," Clarissa informed us.

"Isn't it dangerous for any of our people to spend time in New Orleans?" Hearing the concern in Serafina's voice meant a lot to me after the way Scarlett had treated her.

"We have treaties in place to ensure the safety of our people when they visit New Orleans, but I still advise against traveling here alone. Even coming here in groups is not usually a good idea," I told Serafina.

"Well that depends on what you're coming here for," Doyle chimed in with a wicked grin.

I shook my head. "Doyle likes to start fights with the locals when he comes here. I keep telling him he's going to start a war one of these days."

"It'll never happen. Nobody takes me seriously enough to believe I speak for anyone but myself. Besides, the vampires I fight with are out trolling the streets looking for the same thing I'm interested in."

"And that would be?" Serafina inquired.

"Trouble, of course," Doyle grinned at me, and the ladies burst out laughing. "But on a serious note, Dragon is right. Scarlett shouldn't be hanging out here alone. I wonder what could be so important for her to put herself in that kind of danger."

"That is a question I very much want the answer to," I murmured almost to myself and watched satisfaction glint in Clarissa's eyes. "I'll track her down tomorrow and see if I can't talk some sense into her."

"It might be best if someone else talks to her. I think it could be a little soon after our wedding for her to accept anything you have to say with grace." Serafina reminded me that Scarlett was the one person who was likely hurt the most by our mating.

"You're probably right, I'll see if Rook can take care of it for me. I already have plans to meet with him in the morning."

"I think that would be a good idea." She kissed me briefly then we said our goodbyes and set out for home.

The next few days would be busy with the final preparations for the wedding and the media circus that would be arriving. I wanted to make sure Serafina got as much sleep as possible, but we barely made it inside our apartment before we were already kissing and stripping each other's clothes off. I wondered if it would always be like this between us, if we would always need each other this desperately.

We made it as far as the dining room before I had her completely naked. Serafina was still working to free me of my pants when I bent her back over the table. She didn't want to go at first, but then I knelt in front of her and brought her legs up over my shoulders. Her fingers burrowed into my hair, gripping tightly, pulling me closer to the glistening pink flesh between her legs. I inhaled deeply, the scent of her arousal filled my nose, drove my own need higher. The dragon's superior senses made everything smell so much better.

Serafina made an impatient sound, and I gave her what she wanted. I licked and sucked, savoring the sweet taste of her on my tongue. She writhed on the table, grinding herself against my face while I feasted. When I added my fingers, stroking inside her wet channel just the way I knew she liked, her breath came in shallow pants. It wouldn't be long now. I sealed my lips over her swollen clitoris and sucked, swirling my tongue gently over the little bundle of nerves. Serafina screamed my name, and I couldn't help smiling as her legs clamped around my head, and she rode my fingers, forcing them deep with every movement of her hips.

I stood up and quickly shucked my pants. When I plunged myself into her body I relished the feel of her tight sheath gripping my cock. Her inner muscles still quivered with spasms left over from her orgasm. I started moving and her eyes snapped to mine. I kept my gaze locked with hers. I watched as the brown leaked out, leaving behind the bright green of passion. My movements became more urgent, my hips angling up to hit the spot that made her nails dig into my ass, spurring me faster, harder.

Serafina screamed, "Don't stop, please Dragon, don't ever stop."

"Never," I growled.

That was when I knew I would never get enough of this, that I would always need more of this woman.

I felt the pressure building, climbing up my shaft, ready to explode, but I held it back. Every thrust into her wet heat was a torturous mix of pain and pleasure. I had to hold out, just a little longer. Her body seized around mine and she came apart, screaming as her eyes rolled back and her back arched off the table. I finally let go, thrusting rapidly as my release shot out of my cock filling her with my seed.

My legs trembled so badly they nearly gave out, but one look in her eyes and I knew she was nowhere near being sated. I picked her up, and held her against my chest, as I carried her to our bed with her legs wrapped around my waist. Along the way she rubbed her hands over my shoulders and arms, trailed kisses on my neck, and whispered naughty thoughts in my ear. When I reached the bedroom I was already hard again. I set her on the edge of the bed on her hands and knees. Then I took her from behind, impaling her with deep, demanding thrusts with my hand fisted in her hair— just like she'd described when she'd whispered in my ear.

No, I would never get enough of this woman.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

~ Serafina ~

"He really is very good at this isn't he?" I asked Claire, who stood beside me on the outskirts of the press conference.

"Donovan has always been very charismatic. People are naturally drawn to him and he knows just how to use that to his advantage. It makes him a better leader than his father could've ever hoped to be. Oh, my mate was a good leader, but the clans didn't rally around him the way they do with Donovan." Her face was lit up with a mother's pride as she watched her son charm the reporters.

Dragon pointed to an older woman near the front with red hair. "Jeanette, you've been so patient. Would you like to ask a question or two?"

Her question was for Garrek's bride to be, Ivanna. They'd already covered how the two lovebirds met, and why they chose to have their wedding in a supernaturally-themed casino resort. Now Jeanette wanted to know more about Ivanna's modeling career.

"Is it just me, or do all sex demons have bodies like Jessica Rabbit?" I couldn't help but notice the similarities between Ivanna and the cartoon femme fatale. Her thick, wavy red hair hung to her waist and like Clarissa, she appeared to be about thirty with more than ample curves. With her four inch spiked heels she stood almost nose to nose with Garrek.

Claire snickered beside me. "No, it's not just you."

When Ivanna finished responding to Jeanette's questions, Dragon called on the next reporter, an energetic looking younger woman with curly brown hair. "Lillian, I know you will have something fresh to add to this discussion."

Lillian flashed Dragon a brilliant smile. "You know me so well, Dragon. I did hear a rumor this week that I've been dying to ask you about. Of course, it doesn't have anything to do with the Senator and his beautiful bride, but I'm sure they won't mind indulging me." She paused and waited for Garrek to respond.

"I don't mind at all Lillian, I like a good rumor as much as the next man," Garrek said with a wave of his hand.

Lillian bobbed her head at Garrek then focused on Dragon. "A little bird from the courthouse told me that a certain eligible bachelor applied for a marriage license this week. At first I thought he must be mistaken. But here you are wearing a shiny new ring on the third finger of your left hand. Tell me it isn't so." She put her hand over her heart dramatically. "Tell me you haven't given your heart to another after all these years."

Dragon chuckled. "Ah Lillian, you never cease to amaze me with your resourcefulness. I didn't want to steal the spotlight from Garrett and Ivanna, but the rumors are true. I've met my soul mate and Wednesday evening during a private ceremony here at the resort I made her my wife." All the reporters went crazy shouting questions in a frenzy.

When Dragon got them to settle down again he said, "A short time ago we held dance auditions here at Myths and Legends. Out of all the applicants, one dancer stood out above all the rest. When Solomon watched her dance he scooped her up and made her the star of his next show. When I watched her dance I fell in love, and asked her to marry me."

"So the new dancer, Serafina Leroux, she's your wife?" Lillian asked Dragon to clarify.

"She is. She's chosen to keep Leroux for her stage name, but for all other purposes she is officially Mrs. Serafina Drake." Dragon beamed at the reporters, and I laughed when all the women frowned in response.

"Wow. That was fast. I don't know how you managed to date and marry a woman without any of us catching the slightest hint of your involvement. All these years we've tried to catch you on a date with anyone." Lillian shook her head with exaggerated disappointment then asked, "When do we get to meet Serafina?"

"All these years you couldn't catch me with a woman because there weren't any women before Serafina," Dragon explained, and before Lillian could comment he said, "Now, if you'd like to meet my beautiful young bride, she's already here." Dragon held his hand out towards me and all eyes turned in my direction. I took my place beside him on the stage and the frenzy started up again. Pictures were snapped, questions were asked, and thirty minutes later I was exhausted but the press conference was finally over.

"Well, you survived," Claire noted when all the reporters had finally cleared out of the conference room.

"I did, thanks to Dragon. I have so much to learn about dealing with the press."

"Just be yourself and the press will love you," Garrek advised.

"Next time I'll give that a shot. I was too nervous this time to do much more than nod my head and hang onto Dragon for dear life," I admitted.

"Nonsense dear, you did just fine," Claire assured me.

"Of course she did, she is my wife after all." Everyone got a laugh out of that.

"I just don't understand why they wanted to know so much about me. Why do they care where I went to elementary school?" I asked no one in particular.

Ivanna answered with a shrug of her slender shoulder, "Dragon is quite the celebrity in the human world. You are beautiful and talented. By marrying him, you have taken away their favorite fantasies. Now they want to know why Dragon would choose you when he could have had any one of them."

"If they only knew..." I thought out loud.

Dragon pulled me into his arms and kissed me. "Yes, if they only knew what you mean to me."

"I'm going to escort Ivanna to the spa now so that she can begin preparing for the wedding. Why don't you meet me at The Dragon's Lair for lunch in about half an hour?" Garrek invited Dragon. "I'd like to discuss our strategy for the next council meeting now that your dragon has come back into the picture."

Claire pursed her lips and Dragon's arms tensed around me before he replied, "I'll be there shortly."

Garrek and Ivanna departed and I asked, "What am I missing? Why did the two of you seem so unhappy about what Garrek said?"

"Garrek is power hungry and he's driven by revenge. We have no love for Travali or his vampires, but we won't let that cloud our judgment. Seeing him dead is not worth a war that would expose us to the humans. While we were cursed, Garrek was content with the political games he plays to stick it to Travali. Take the Oblivion debate for example. Garrek doesn't really care one way or the other about the humans that are harmed by the drug. He only wants to make supplying them with it illegal because it would put Travali's brothels out of business.

"Now that the curse is broken, Garrek is pushing for a more aggressive kind of strike against Travali. He wants me to declare open war on Travali, and all his supporters, and I simply won't do it. Garrek is not someone I would choose to alienate if I could help it, but I will not go to war just to satisfy his need for revenge," Dragon explained with grim determination.

"But why does Garrek hate Travali so much?" I asked.

"Travali murdered his family," Claire revealed. "It was centuries before The Great War. Back then, demons that dwelled in the dark feared nothing more than solar demons like Garrek. Their world, Solaria, literally dripped sunlight from every surface and the solar demons there soaked it up, storing it in their bodies until it was time to unleash the devastating rays on their enemies. They would light up their entire bodies and any demon within a half mile with an aversion to sunlight burned to ash instantly.

"Several demon armies formed a coalition to destroy Solaria and the solar demons. When the battle ended only about half the demons that fought made it out alive, but they succeeded in destroying the source of Solaria's power. Solaria was plunged into darkness and its inhabitants were forced to flee for their lives. The royal family escaped to this world but it was already too late. The demon armies had sent word to Travali and he was waiting when they arrived. He slaughtered them all except for Garrek, the youngest son of the king. A group of shapeshifters smuggled him out and kept him hidden until he was strong enough to survive on his own."

"I'm surprised Garrek has let Travali live this long. Why hasn't he just lit up his body and fried the bastard?"

Dragon shook his head. "He's not that powerful here. There isn't enough magic or sunlight here for him to get a full charge. The most he can do is light up his eyes and possibly his hands if he's spent enough time soaking in the sun. Don't get me wrong, he would be a formidable opponent for any vampire or darkness dwelling demon, but he doesn't pose the same threat that his kind once did."

"The strength of his power is enough that making an enemy of Garrek would be unwise," Claire added.

Dragon ran his hand over his face. "That's why I'm going to meet with him as he requested, and politely tell him 'no' when he requests my help with his plans for Travali. But I fear before too long Garrek will stop taking 'no' for an answer, and he will demand I take action. When that happens, we must all be prepared for the fallout. I'll speak to Rook, and possibly meet with the clan leaders, to come up with a plan before it gets to that point."

"That is a good idea. Might I suggest you ask Solomon to put a little more power behind the wards. Now that his beast is awake it shouldn't be a problem for him. I've seen some worrisome flashes and I'm not sure yet what they mean," Claire advised her son.

"I'll speak with him after my meeting with Garrek," Dragon promised then he turned to me. "Are you going to The Gateway for rehearsals?"

I reached up and ran my hand along his jaw. "I am. I probably won't see you again until the ceremony. Then I'll be occupied behind stage or onstage for most of the reception."

He brought my hand to his lips for a gentle kiss. "I'm looking forward to holing up somewhere with you and not coming out for at least a week when this wedding is finally over."

When I looked in his eyes I saw him holding himself above me. We were lying in front of a fireplace in a rustic looking log cabin. My hands traveled over the defined muscles of his strong arms and shoulders. It was incredibly arousing to watch his muscles bunch and flex while he made love to me. I could feel soft fur beneath me as he reached down and pulled my leg up along his side. He rolled his hips slowly filling me with his hard male flesh. Then he drew back and did it again. Mmm... It always felt so good to have him inside of me. Again, and again, he filled me with his heat. My back arched with the pleasure he gave me, and his head ducked down to capture my nipple in his mouth. He continued moving his hips with a slow, steady rhythm as he teased my nipple with his tongue and teeth. My hips rocked slowly keeping pace with his thrusting pelvis. I wanted so badly for this fantasy to be real. Every stroke of his thick arousal sent a rush of fluids between my legs, brought me closer to complete abandon.

I shook my head, and stepped back from Dragon. I heard Claire chuckle and knew my face turned bright red, but I chose not to acknowledge my embarrassment. "Where were we just now?"

"That was a cabin I own in Alaska." Dragon was having a hard time keeping a straight face. "Do you think you'd like to go there for our honeymoon?"

The scene flashed back into my mind but this time Dragon was moving faster, and I couldn't stop the orgasm that overcame me. He caught me before my legs gave out and held me against his chest while I shuddered in his arms.

"Donovan, you should be ashamed of yourself," Claire chided, but the effect was ruined when she laughed.

"Don't worry Claire, I'll find a way to get him back some day." I pulled back from Dragon, and tried not to collapse in a quivering mass at his feet. Perhaps I should have been upset with him but the vision had felt so good I really couldn't be too angry about it.

"I will accept your invitation for an Alaskan honeymoon on one condition."

"And what condition would that be?" he asked.

"That you make me a member of the mile high club on the way there, of course."

Dragon picked me up, and turned us around in circles. When he set me down he pulled me close and whispered, "I love you, Mrs. Drake." Then he kissed me passionately until Claire had to remind us that members of the press were roaming all over the resort, and pictures of us naked in the main conference room wouldn't be good for our public image.

Shortly after that Dragon left to meet with Garrek and Claire walked with me to The Gateway. I rehearsed for the rest of the afternoon and barely had time to get ready before it was time to meet Dragon for the ceremony.

Chapter Thirty

~ Dragon ~

After my lunch with Garrek, I found Solomon and asked him if there was any way he could strengthen the wards. He said it shouldn't be a problem after the wedding but for now, they were almost completely nonexistent.

"I kept getting feedback from the wards every time another crooked politician came through the front doors. Normally the magic has no trouble determining whether a being wants to do us harm or not, but all of these wedding guests seem to have a hidden agenda that is not completely on the up and up. It makes them just shady enough that the wards don't want to admit them. When I thought about what could happen when Travali tries to cross the wards I decided it's best to just shut them down. I'm afraid we'll have to rely on our own instincts and senses for security until the wedding guests have departed the resort," Solomon explained.

Not good news, but not completely unexpected either. I asked him to keep me informed of any changes, and left in search of Rook. He wasn't in any of the usual places, and I finally found him in the casino settling a dispute involving a couple of drunks who seemed to believe they were being cheated. With a mental push I convinced them both there was nothing to be concerned about and sent them on their ways.

"Sometimes I really wish I had the ability to do that." Rook confessed as we made our way through the crowd to his office.

I shrugged. "Sometimes it comes in handy, but nothing compares to what you can do."

"I might agree with that, if my hands weren't tied by so many rules, and if there was enough magic left in this world to make a real difference. I miss the days when I could take my time and see how everything plays out before I go back. Now I have to act so quickly that I'm not always sure going back is the best thing to do. But if I don't do it right then, I won't be able to go back far enough for it to matter. You have no idea how aggravating it can be. Like with Serafina the other night. I barely made it in time to save her, but had I gone back any farther I would have passed out and not been able to help her." I could hear the frustration in his voice, and wished there was something I could do to make him feel better.

We reached his office and walked through the door. When it closed behind us I clapped him on the back. "Maybe someday you'll meet a conduit. Then all your problems will be solved." According to their legends conduits allowed time demons unlimited access to the source of their power. For that reason many time demons spent their entire lives searching for a conduit even though there was almost no chance of actually finding one.

"Yeah, and maybe someday Angela will fall in love with me, and we'll live happily ever after," Rook replied sarcastically.

"Stranger things have happened, have faith. Look what the fates have done for me," I pointed out.

"Yes, but Angela won't be around for another four hundred years while I wait for a miracle." Something was definitely off with Rook. He was pacing back and forth in front of his desk, and looked a bit disheveled.

"What's going on here, Rook, talk to me." I perched on the edge of his desk.

"It's Angela. I usually only see her once every few months, but because of these body dumps, she's been here almost every week. I don't know what it is about her. I haven't been with another woman since the first time I met her. That was six years ago, Dragon. The closest I've come to having sex is when I've let Rita or Vivian feed off me, and they project what they feel into my brain. It feels damn good but when it's over I feel like I've done something wrong. Sometimes I go to the spa and let the empaths into my head. They can see my fantasies, and they make them seem so real. In my mind I've fucked Angela in every position imaginable. How fucked up is that?" He threw his hands in the air.

"I knew you were attracted to her, but I had no idea your feelings were this strong." I didn't know what else to say.

He stopped pacing and faced me. "If I were a shapeshifter, I would swear she's my mate. When I think of sleeping with another woman I feel like I'm cheating on Angela. And when I think about her fucking anyone but me, I want to slaughter every male who's ever looked at her. I've felt this way for so long and usually I can keep a lid on it, but this case with the body dumps has her so upset. I can't stand by and watch how it tears her apart and not do anything to comfort her. But she won't accept anything from me. She thinks I'm a monster, and she doesn't even know I'm a demon yet."

I sat there stunned for a moment trying to come up with anything that would make him feel better. "Would it be easier on you if I took over police liaison duties for a while? At least, until whoever is dumping these bodies is caught?"

Rook fell back onto the sofa and held his head in his hands. When he looked up he seemed to be pulling himself together. "I don't know, Dragon. Maybe that would be for the best. Angela has an eighteen year old daughter, Rachel, who's mixed up with drugs and prostitution. She's doing everything she can to keep her kid out of trouble but police detectives work long hours. All of the victims that have been dumped along our shores have been young girls who could have easily been her daughter. She's so worried that Rachel will be next, and from what she's said, she might be right."

"If Angela thinks you're such a bad guy why did she tell you about her daughter?"

"We've been able to help her in the past, when she didn't have any other leads. I'm sure she thinks we got the information through some kind of illegal means, but at this point she's willing to accept any help she can get. She wants to put a stop to these murders, before she gets called to a scene and finds her daughter face down in the sand."

"What can we do to help her?"

"Once this wedding is over, I plan to launch a full investigation. I think there's more to these body dumps anyway. They're just too close to the resort and obviously someone is trying to make them look like vampire attacks whether that's really true or not. We need to find out who is doing this. Vampires trying to cause problems for us or humans who think a little bad publicity is just what we need? Even without Angela's involvement, I think this is something we need to take care of." Rook leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. "It's so hard to sit there and let her believe the worst about me. I wish I could just tell her the truth, but honestly, would a human think that's any better?"

"I understand how you're feeling, more than I would've a couple of weeks ago. When I realized Serafina was my mate, I had no idea how I was going to tell her the truth or if she would accept me once I did. I only made it through all of this because the mating bond forced the issue when it marked her. I'm thankful every day that she handled everything as well as she did. I don't have any advice to offer you about Angela. If she weren't immune to vampire mind control, I'd say tell her everything. If she didn't take it well, we'd just erase her memories. But we can't do that in her case. If you told her the truth and she chose not to keep it quiet, we'd have no choice but to silence her ourselves."

Rook sounded so defeated when he said, "I know, and I don't want it to come to that. I won't put her in that kind of situation just because I'm too selfish to leave her alone." He got up and went over to his desk. "You're probably here for this." He handed me a folder and I flipped through it.

Recognizing his need to change the subject, I moved on to business. "So, no luck identifying Scarlett's impersonator?"

He shook his head. "Not so far. We've narrowed down the possibilities but there's just no way to know for sure who it was. Are you going to warn Serafina that someone has been impersonating Scarlett?"

"No, not yet, she's been under so much stress lately, and she's with child. I don't want to give her anything else to worry about."

"It will make it more difficult to keep her safe but I get where you're coming from." He came around and leaned against the front of his desk beside me.

"I plan to take her to my cabin in Alaska tomorrow night, anyway. We're going on a honeymoon and we'll be gone for at least a week. Maybe by the time we return, you'll be able to sort out whatever is going on around here."

"That should be enough time for me to ferret out our traitor. If not, we'll have to talk about setting a trap when you get back, even if Serafina has to act as bait." He looked at me.

"I won't veto the idea without even considering it, but you know that's something I'd only allow as a last resort." I trusted Rook. If he thought that was the only way to find the traitor, then I'd have to give his advice serious consideration.

"That's all I can ask. Now, we should both start getting ready for the wedding or we'll be late and Garrek will be displeased."

"Speaking of Garrek, he's really pushing for a war with Travali. I don't know how much longer I can hold him off."

Rook considered that for a minute then shrugged. "Depending on how this next council meeting goes it might not matter. There are pretty strong convictions on both sides of the Oblivion debate. A peaceful resolution might not be possible."

"True, but I hope you're wrong." I knew he was right but I didn't want to think about what could happen if the supernatural world went to war.

We went our separate ways and planned to meet up later on the beach where the wedding ceremony would take place.

Chapter Thirty-one

~ Dragon ~

The wedding went off without a hitch. The bride was lovely, the decorations were flawless and all I could think about was sneaking off for a moment alone with my beautiful mate. She wouldn't allow it of course, but I kept up a steady stream of suggestive visions trying to change her mind.

When the bride and groom were pronounced husband and wife, Serafina returned to The Gateway to prepare for her big debut. Her mother, Josephine, was still in town and I was happy she'd be able to watch Serafina shine on stage tonight. They hadn't had much time to visit with everything that was going on and I thought we should invite her for an extended stay. Maybe we could find a position here at the resort that she could fill. I wanted Serafina to be happy, and having her mother close by when the baby was born would mean a lot to her. I'd have to speak to Claire, and see how Josephine was holding up with all the strangeness around her.

All of the wedding guests were slowly filing into The Gateway and taking their seats. I chose to sit at Garrek's table along with a Senator from a neighboring state, Travali, and Bran. I knew Travali only brought him to get under my skin, but no matter how hard I tried not to let it bother me, it did. Bran had been like a brother to me when we were growing up. His betrayal had been so unexpected that I hadn't believed it was true until I heard it from his own lips. He'd been so angry and jealous. If only I'd paid more attention. Without the blood of a traitor Travali's spell never would have taken hold.

"So I hear your mate is quite a delectable sight," Bran commented from beside me. I stood behind my seat and he'd just strolled up to the table. I glanced at him. He hadn't changed much in all these year. His height and build were similar to mine, and his dark blonde hair curled just above his collar.

"She is more beautiful than I could have hoped for, but I wouldn't think that would matter to you. From my understanding Travali doesn't share well, and with Malachi out of the picture he'll be looking for a new boy toy. Since you're here as his date, I'd guess you'll get the honor of sucking his dick later tonight."

Bran chuckled and flopped into his chair. Garrek and Ivanna joined us, and we all took our seats. Just before the lights dimmed Travali sauntered in and found his place on the other side of Bran.

The show opened with a stage full of scantily dressed women dancing to an upbeat jazz tune. Serafina was beautiful as always but the mating mark had been hidden and the dragon was less than pleased. I forced myself to concentrate on the show and not the fact that dozens of males were currently drooling over my mate while she danced on stage in a corset and thigh-high fishnet stockings. The show continued and eventually transitioned to a skit about a politician who liked to spank his secretary between meetings. The crowd seemed to get a kick out of it, which was no surprise given the fact that most of them held some kind of political office.

About halfway through the show Ivanna excused herself and went to the ladies room. A few minutes later Travali and Bran had a heated exchange in whispered voices then they both stormed out of the theater. Garrek looked at me with raised eyebrows but all I could do was shrug. I had no idea why the two of them were acting so strangely. Just before I decided to investigate, Rook stepped into the doorway and gave me a signal we'd worked out years ago. It meant I needed to vacate the area immediately because something was about to happen and he'd already reset time. My first thought was to grab Serafina off the stage but I had to trust Rook would take steps to ensure her safety. I made it to the receiving area outside The Gateway and couldn't believe my eyes. Doyle was restraining Detective Ruby who was trying to tell me something but couldn't with Doyle's hand covering her mouth.

"What's going on here?" I asked Rook.

"Angela dropped by to tell me about another body-dump." Rook jerked his head toward The Gateway. "We were standing over there discussing motives when a bomb went off inside The Gateway."

I started heading for the stage and Serafina but Rook jumped in front of me. "She'll be fine, I promise."

I held his gaze for a moment and decided to trust him. After a sharp nod from me, he continued, "Since the bomb took out your table, I set the clock back to get you out of there. When I jumped back into my body, she asked me what the hell just happened."

Rook glanced at Detective Ruby with a bemused expression.

"Wh-what?" I must have misunderstood him.

"She came back with me. When she figured out what I'd done, she ran into The Gateway to warn everyone. I jumped back again and asked Doyle to restrain her."

"And Serafina?"

"She's outside of the blast radius. She will not be harmed by the bomb at all, I promise." Rook was tense and I knew that if I tried to get to Serafina he would stop me. Anything I did to remove her from danger would interrupt the show, which might in turn make people who are supposed to die leave before the bomb goes off. Rook would be held accountable for changing their fates by his Elders and they would punish him severely.

I tried to find something to distract myself while we waited for the bomb to detonate. "Why did Travali and Bran take off just before you came in to get me?"

"I can't say for sure, but I'd bet Travali knows about the bomb. I think Garrek is the target. Maybe you too, but he knows I'm watching your back."

I was about to ask if he knew where Travali had gone when the bomb went off. The noise was deafening as the explosion rocked the building. A heartbeat later pandemonium ensued. I had one thought in my mind as I pushed my way past the crowds streaming through the exits: Get Serafina out of here. When I reached the stage I stopped breathing for a moment. Rook had been wrong. All the dancers had been hit by the blast. Some were dead. Others were injured and bleeding, dragging themselves from the rubble. The stench of burning flesh and smoke filled my senses. Where was Serafina? My eyes jumped from one dancer to the next but she wasn't there.

I closed my eyes and concentrated. She was alive. I could feel her through the bond. She was frightened but seemed to be otherwise unharmed. But where was she? I headed backstage calling her name. When I reached the dressing room she finally answered me. Once I'd removed enough of the debris blocking the doorway I saw her huddled under one of the dressing tables. The relief I felt was immeasurable. She leapt into my arms hugging and kissing me, running her hands over my body searching for injuries. I knew this because I was doing the same to her.

"Oh thank God, Dragon, I was so worried about you. I was back here changing for the next act when I heard the explosion, then the door was blocked and the ceiling was falling so I crawled under this table—"

"Shhh, you're safe now, I've got you." I tucked her hair behind her ear so I could see her face clearly. So close. I kissed her again needing to feel her alive and well before I reluctantly stepped away from her. "Come on; let's get you out of here."

"Wait, what about my mother, Dragon? I saw her and Claire backstage right before I came in here to change. Do you think they made it out okay?" I could feel the panic rising in her.

"I'm sure they're both fine. If Claire had your mother backstage then she must have known something was going to happen. If not they would have remained in their seats watching the show. I'm sure we'll find them outside with the others."

She searched my eyes for a moment then nodded, and I led her quickly to a nearby emergency exit. There wasn't anyone in this area of the building, all the screaming guests were still in the main part of the theater or already out on the grounds. Once we were outside I found Rook in the chaos surrounded by security staff members about fifty feet from the building. As we approached he finished issuing his orders and everyone set out to follow his instructions. I heard sirens in the distance and knew rescue workers would be here soon.

"Rook, have you seen my mother and Claire?" Serafina asked from beside me.

"They were the first ones out here. Claire said she was taking your mother somewhere safe. She said they'll stop by your apartment in the morning," Rook answered.

Before he could update me on where we stood Detective Ruby pushed past Doyle and slammed her hands against Rook's chest, making him stumble back a few steps. "What the _hell_ is wrong with you? How could you just let those people die when you knew what was going to happen to them?" She shouted at the top of her lungs but no one paid any attention to her except for our small group. Everyone else was too preoccupied with helping the injured and putting out the fire still burning in the building behind us.

"It doesn't work like that," he growled through gritted teeth. "Once someone is marked for death I can't change that fate." He was trying to remain calm but I could see he was unraveling quickly.

"You saved him." She stabbed her finger towards me.

"He's different, I'm his Guardian. I'm sworn to save him and his mate no matter what the cost to myself or anyone else. But I can't intervene when anyone else is slated to die."

"Who the fuck makes stupid rules like that?"

"His Elders, and believe me when I say you do not want to cross his Elders," I said, drawing her attention from Rook. "If you had succeeded in warning the people in The Gateway, and even one person who was meant to die survived, Rook would have been stripped of his powers. Then he would have been banished to a world so horrible you couldn't imagine it in your worst nightmares. And after all that, the Elders would have set time back again so that whoever you saved would die here tonight just as it was originally planned. So you see, even if he tried to save those people, he wouldn't have been able to pull it off. It doesn't matter if he wanted to save them or not."

She looked from me to Rook, then demanded, "Is that true?"

"Every word," Rook confirmed. Tension radiated through his body. His face twisted with anguish as something inside of him snapped. "You have no idea what it's like to know people are going to die. To have the power to save them and still not be able to do anything to stop it from happening. Right now, my mind keeps going back to the first time that bomb went off. We were so close. What if you had died in that explosion? I wouldn't have been able to save you, dammit!"

His eyes were wild, frightened, and by the time he finished he was shouting. He grabbed her arms and shook her. "What if I'd lost you tonight?"

They stared into each other's eyes for half a second then Rook kissed her. Judging by the way she clutched him to her body I'd say it was a hell of a kiss. When he finally lifted his head she shoved him back. "Stay the fuck away from me, Mr. Delaney! Don't you ever come near me again!" She turned and ran into the darkness.

"Angela!" Rook shouted at her back. His body twitched like he'd go after her but then he didn't. Instead he turned around and drove his fist into the nearest tree trunk. The wood split and the top of the tree fell to the side.

"Rook, she's not going far. You'll have a chance to make things right with her."

He stood there with his back to me taking deep breaths while he reined in his emotions. I'd never seen Rook lose control like this. The fact that he was obviously in love with Detective Ruby was shocking enough, but learning she was a conduit was beyond believable.

Doyle had been quiet through the entire exchange, but now he said, "When all this is over the two of you are going to explain to me what the fuck is going on. For now, what do you need me to do?"

"I need you to take Serafina home and keep her safe," I replied.

"I'm not going anywhere, I want to stay and help. There are so many injured people," she insisted.

"Inhaling all this smoke is not good for the baby. You need to get away from here. Please, Serafina, I need to know you and the baby are safe. I have to stay here, but you need to take care of yourself. Doyle can escort you home and I'll send one of our doctors to look in on you shortly."

I knew if it hadn't been for the baby she never would have agreed to leave, but after a moment of deliberation she kissed me softly. "Stay safe, I don't know who is responsible for this but they may have something else planned for tonight."

"I will, and you do the same. Don't let anyone in the apartment unless Doyle clears them." I hugged her one last time not wanting to ever let go, then she was gone.

Chapter Thirty-Two

~ Dragon ~

Rook and I met with rescue workers when they pulled up, and after a little bit of mind control they agreed to let us be in charge of the scene. I grabbed one of our medics and sent him to look in on Serafina, then we went to work putting out the fires and accounting for all the guests and staff members. It was a long night and when it was over there were more than two hundred injured and forty-seven dead including Garrek, five other council members and four United States Senators.

Most of the building was left untouched, thanks to a ward Solomon through up between The Gateway and the main hallway. The concierge staff was busy consoling guests and comping rooms. An incident of this nature would be very bad for business but a mental suggestion here and there would go a long way towards rebuilding public trust. The secret service agents on duty were outraged that something like this could happen but I reminded them that they had our full cooperation and their own people had cleared the grounds and the theater prior to the festivities.

Most of the human rescue workers and police had departed but Detective Ruby remained behind. She was making a great effort to pretend Rook was invisible while we discussed the events that had taken place.

Focusing on me, she said, "I've been watching you closely all night, and somehow you've tampered with the memories of every single law enforcement agent and rescue worker at this scene except for mine. Why is that? Don't get me wrong, I want to know how you're doing it too. But right now, I'm more concerned with why you left my memories intact."

Given how Rook felt about her I decided to be honest. "I can't alter your memories."

Her brows flew up then her eyes narrowed. "And how would you know that?"

I glanced at Rook then answered, "I've tried many times. After what happened earlier tonight, those failures make a lot more sense."

She glared at Rook. "Have you ever tried to fuck with my head before?"

He stood there with his hands in his pockets and shook his head. "I don't have that ability, and even if I did, I've already told Dragon that I was glad he couldn't get into your head. It felt like a betrayal even knowing he tried."

She was clearly surprised by his admission, and took a moment to compose her thoughts. "Let's say you could have tweaked my memories. What would I write in my incident report? Because I'll be honest, I've seen some pretty amazing things here tonight that would win me a quick trip to a psychiatrist and a nice long vacation if I included them in my report."

I grinned at her. "Well, I wouldn't mention that bit about traveling through time."

"That one was obvious. But how do I explain the man who transformed into a wolf before my eyes, an invisible wall that contained the flames within The Gateway, and the fact that one redheaded dancer kicked a hole through a brick wall so that dozens of guests could escape the fire unscathed." She waited for my response.

"You could tell the truth." I shrugged and Rook narrowed his eyes at me. "The man was actually a shapeshifter who lost control when he was frightened. It happens, especially when we're young, or out of practice for some reason. Solomon cast a spell over The Gateway. A protective ward that kept the flames from spreading further into the building. And since Scarlett is what we call a nightshifter, part vampire and part bear shifter, breaking through a brick wall wouldn't take much effort from her at all."

Detective Ruby was stunned. I caught Solomon and Serrano whispering to each other out of the corner of my eye. Angela glanced around our circle from one face to the next and finally settled on mine. "You're serious aren't you?"

"Yes." We were no longer joking, and I could feel the tension radiating from her.

Her eyes remained locked on mine. "If I put all that in my report I'd be laughed off the force. Of course you know that, but it doesn't matter, does it? My report would never be filed if I tried to include any of that."

"No, we wouldn't allow any of that to become public record."

Rook started to move between us, but I stopped him with a look. When Detective Ruby glanced at him then back to me, I said, "He wants to protect you from me. Do you understand what that means? He is bound to me by blood and magic. For him to even think about fighting against me would take a monumental effort on his part."

She turned to him and their eyes met. I don't know what passed between them but her entire body went rigid and sweat broke out across her brow.

"Rook," I prompted.

He turned to me like he was waking from a dream. She sagged in relief and I was sure her legs would give out. Then she shook herself and crossed her arms over her chest.

"Your secret is safe with me," Detective Ruby assured me with a shaky voice. "I don't have any desire to ruin my own life just to expose whatever you've got going on here."

"That's good to know." I was relieved to know I wouldn't have to take steps to silence her. It would devastate Rook, and chances were good our friendship would never recover.

Rook took a deep breath and relaxed while Serrano passed a twenty dollar bill to Solomon. I sent the two of them on errands so I could have a moment alone with Rook and Detective Ruby.

When they were gone I spoke to Rook in his native language. _"She will come to no harm from my hand, or by any other under my orders. I know it would be difficult for you, but if she becomes a problem I will leave it to you to deal with. Until that time, we will treat her as we would your mate whether she accepts that position or not."_

"Hey, what are you saying to him? Speak English. What kind of messed up language was that?"

Rook actually smiled and bowed to me with his hand fisted over his heart. When he straightened he grinned at her. "Dragon told me not to worry, because in his eyes, you're my woman and therefore my problem to deal with."

"What? I am not _your woman_ —"

"No!" I fell to my knees with the jolt of terror that shot through me from Serafina. Rook and Detective Ruby went on instant alert, scanning the area but the danger wasn't here. I got to my feet and raced home. I couldn't wait for the elevator and the stairs would take far too long. The dragon tore from my body and shot into the sky heading straight for the terrace. I landed on human feet and sprinted into the apartment yelling Serafina's name. I found Doyle out cold near the front door which had been ripped from its hinges and now lay in pieces on the floor. Rook and Detective Ruby came out of the elevator and took in the situation. She had her gun out and started going from room to room clearing the area.

I picked Doyle up off the floor and shook him. "What happened? Where is she Doyle?"

He was groggy but slowly he came back to consciousness. "It was Scarlett. She said you wanted to see Serafina in your office, but something wasn't right. She didn't smell like Scarlett."

I dropped him and swore.

He slumped to the floor and sat with his head in his hands. "I tried to close the door in her face. Then Rook stepped off the elevator. He cold-cocked me before I could say a word about my suspicions. As I was passing out, I realized he didn't smell right either."

I roared and sent a table flying into the glass doors. They shattered with the impact, showering the terrace with glass and wood. I could feel her pain, her fear, but that wasn't what scared me the most. "She's dying! I can feel her slipping away."

"She's not here, Dragon. I need you to calm down. Concentrate on her. Lead us to her. We can't save her if we can't find her." Rook was the voice of reason that pulled me back from the edge.

I went to the terrace and opened all my senses. I smelled Travali and surprisingly Ivanna. They'd both been here recently with Serafina. Where had they gone? She wasn't far, I could feel that. I went to the railing and scanned the beaches below. There, just beyond the pier, was something on fire?

My legs gave out and it felt like someone ripped my heart from my chest. Serafina was gone. I couldn't see her, but I knew she would never come back to me.

I was on my hands and knees when Rook crouched down in front of me. "Dragon, I'm going to reset the clock but we need to know where she is."

I shook my head. "I don't know for sure. I think she might be down there by the fire."

He glanced over the railing and nodded. "We'll find a way to save her, just hold on."

I reached out and grasped his arm. He had to know. Someone had to remember. "Travali was here, and Ivanna. I can smell them both."

He grimaced then stood and strode away from me. I heard him talking to Detective Ruby. "I need your help, Angela. I've already reset time twice tonight. I can't do it again by myself and even if I could, I wouldn't be able to go back far enough for this."

"I don't understand. How can I help? I can't travel through time." She was trying hard to mask the fear in her voice.

Rook made a frustrated sound. "I don't have time to explain. I need you to trust me. Serafina's life depends on it."

It was quiet for a moment then Detective Ruby asked Rook, "What do you need me to do?"

There was no more talking, only a surprised yelp from Detective Ruby when Rook claimed her mouth with a hungry kiss. A moment later I heard clothes ripping then a satisfied groan followed by the sounds of bodies slapping together. I wished I would remember this once Rook reset time because I would owe Detective Ruby for the rest of my life. I had no idea how she really felt about Rook, but I knew she wasn't ready for this on any level. When their passion crested they both cried out and everything went dark.

Rook took a deep breath and relaxed while Serrano passed a twenty dollar bill to Solomon. I sent the two of them on errands so I could have a moment alone with Rook and Detective Ruby.

When they were gone I spoke to Rook in his native language. _"She will come to no harm from my hand or by any other under my orders. I know it would be difficult for you, but if she becomes a problem I will leave it to you to deal with. Until that time, we will treat her as we would your mate whether she accepts that position or not."_

"Wait!" Detective Ruby crossed her hands over her lower body then looked down twisting from side to side.

Rook stifled a laugh then became very serious. "Dragon, Serafina needs us. I'm not sure where she is, but I think she's on the beach just past the pier. There should be a fire. Go now and I'll meet you there."

I didn't ask any questions I just launched myself into the air, wrapping myself in shadows and flew as fast as my wings could carry me. There wasn't a fire anywhere in sight but I did see a torch and circled around to investigate. Serafina screamed below me and terror lanced through my soul. She was so frightened. I swooped down and landed on human feet with protective scales still covering my body.

The scene before me made my heart beat at a frantic rhythm as I quickly ran through my options. Serafina was screaming hysterically, tied to a stake surrounded by kerosene soaked branches and kindling. My eyes told me that Rook was at her throat drinking with greedy pulls of his mouth, but the dragon knew it was Travali's scent drifting on the wind.

I lunged forward, intent on ripping the vampire to shreds when he spun around and pulled the torch from the ground. I skidded to a halt about five feet from my beloved mate and the vampire I hated most in all the worlds combined.

"Uh-uh-uh," Travali smirked with Rook's face as he moved the torch closer to Serafina and licked his lips. "Mmm... Now that is a taste I could get used to. It's a shame she has to die tonight."

"If anyone dies tonight it won't be Serafina," I promised, but doubt skittered through my mind. She'd stopped screaming and though she watched us intently, her head was starting to droop on her shoulders. Travali hadn't sealed his bite mark. I needed to take care of him fast or she was going to bleed out.

"Oh, but you're wrong." With an angry sneer he chucked the torch like a spear, igniting a blaze that swiftly spread around Serafina.

"No!"

I charged forward in a mindless rush when Serafina shrieked in agony, but Travali blocked my path before I could reach her. He came at me lightning fast, slashing at me with his jagged claws. I dodged, but not fast enough. I'd left myself wide open. Had it not been for my scales my insides would have been spilling out. Blood flowed freely from a deep gash along my side as I wheeled around and delivered a series of kicks and punches in quick succession. Travali staggered back, but managed to fend off my attack. All I could think about was getting to Serafina. Every scream was like a knife through my heart, I could feel her pain through the bond. She wouldn't be able to hold on much longer.

In my distraction Travali attacked again, toying with me, keeping me from my mate. We traded blow after blow wasting too much time. I couldn't hear her any more. Why wasn't she screaming? I couldn't concentrate on the bond to feel if she was still alive, not with Travali waiting for me to slip up.

Travali landed a kick to my midsection and I grabbed his foot and twisted hard. He howled in pain and went down in the sand face first. I drove my foot into his back hearing a satisfying crack as his spine snapped in half. He cursed me as I moved to finish him once and for all.

"Dragon! Serafina needs you now," Rook called.

I spun in the direction his voice had come from and forgot about Travali. Nothing mattered but saving Serafina from the bonfire surrounding her. I barreled through the fire taking the stake and Serafina with me as I rolled into the surf. Rook waded in after us and helped me drag myself and my mate back on shore.

He checked her vital signs. "She's breathing, but she's lost a lot of blood, Dragon, and the burns..."

I pulled her onto my lap and pushed what was left of her hair off her face. She didn't make a single sound, not even a whimper. I was so scared. What would I do if I lost her?

"Dragon, you have to help her," Rook implored.

"What can I do? Look at her, Rook." I met his eyes and saw pity starring back at me.

"You have to give her your blood. Now. Before it's too late."

I looked back down at Serafina. "She's lost too much blood. Her body won't be able to fight off the virus."

"Do you honestly believe she would rather die tonight than live as a vampire?" Rook put his hand on my shoulder. "She needs you to put aside your hatred of vampires, and let your love for her guide you. Do what needs to be done to save your mate."

It felt like there were iron bands constricting around my chest. Serafina was slipping away from me. The scales melted from my body leaving me nude and human again.

"I'm so sorry Serafina. I can't lose you like this." My claws sliced out and I slit my wrist. I brought it to her lips but my blood just pooled in her mouth. I smoothed her hair with my free hand. "I need you to drink now Serafina, please don't leave me, drink from me and live," I begged.

Still she just lay there. I shook her and shouted, "Drink dammit! Drink before it's too late." Tears of loss, fear and frustration ran down my face.

"Dragon..." Rook started.

"No! I won't give up on her," I growled at him.

Then I pushed into Serafina's mind and let bloodlust take us over. The madness consumed me. The dark thoughts always whispering to my subconscious screamed through my mind, blocking out everything else. Gnawing hunger twisted in my gut while fire scorched my throat. So dry, so thirsty. The scent of blood snapped my head up. Someone thrust a bleeding wrist against my lips. My fangs savagely tore through the tender flesh making the blood gush over my tongue, soothing the burning ache in my throat. I drank and drank, but still the voices demanded more.

The life force in the blood coursed through my body lighting up every cell, sending blood rushing to my cock as another kind of lust overcame me. My hips moved of their own volition, seeking, needing. I sucked harder, every drop of the hot, fresh blood driving the twin lusts higher.

"Dragon...have to..."

Someone was trying to break through the dark voices in my head but I couldn't focus on anything but the unquenchable thirst, the insatiable need.

The wrist was jerked from my mouth. I roared and moved to attack, to recapture my prey, but someone pinned me to the ground. I struggled trying to free myself. Nothing mattered, nothing but the blood. The voices screamed in my head, fire shot down my throat, pain, so much pain. I had to have more blood.

"Fight it Dragon, fight it!"

I struggled harder, lost to my lust for blood.

A new sound broke through the chaos in my mind. It started with a soft rumble that grew louder, and louder until the dragon drowned out all the other voices. He clawed his way into my mind and tore himself from my body with a fiery explosion of scales and claws. He took to the air, racing through the night sky, pulling me from the abyss I'd fallen into. The dragon had no use for blood. He was free, the wind was rushing over his body, and his mate was waiting for him below.

Serafina.

I took charge of the dragon, and he willingly released the reins when he felt my attention shift back to our mate. We banked left, and swung around to return to the beach. The fire was still burning and Travali was long gone, his wounds having healed enough for him to escape death once again. Detective Ruby was there alone, staring towards the shoreline with stark fear etched on her face. I followed her gaze to Rook. He was standing in front of a large shape crooning like he was trying to sooth an agitated beast.

What the hell?

The dragon realized what was going on before I did, and his excitement ran through us like electrical currents. A heartbeat later my brain finally made sense of what I was seeing. My feet came down in the sand, human once again. Slowly I crept up to the dragon so I wouldn't startle her.

"Shhh, you're safe now. Dragon will be back any moment," Rook whispered quietly, gently petting her snout.

I came up between them and he backed away letting me take over.

"Hey there, I'm happy to see you're still alive. You must be so confused," I told her quietly running my hand along her snout. She opened her eyes to meet mine. "We need to get you inside before the sun comes up. Do you think your dragon is ready to let you come back out?"

The dragon that was Serafina snorted and moved her head up and down.

"That's good." I kept petting her, talking in a quiet soothing tone. "I need you to picture your human self in your mind. Think about your beautiful hair, all those smooth mahogany curls, and your eyes, the perfect blend of green and brown. Think about your soft hands, and those long slender legs with just the right amount of muscle. Picture the mating mark spiraling down your arms and slashing across your back. Let me see your magnificent body, show it to me, Serafina."

The beautiful red dragon shimmered and faded into the night leaving Serafina crouched on the sand before me.

She looked up at me and smiled for just a moment before she collapsed into a deep healing sleep.

Epilogue

~ Serafina ~

Dragon and I were dancing on the terrace while Claire and Rook talked quietly by the railing. We'd invited a few friends over for drinks and they were the first to arrive. It had been three days since the bomb destroyed The Gateway and things were finally starting to settle down.

Dragon raised his arm and twirled me in a circle then he pulled me back in against his chest to sway with him to the music. After a few moments he asked, "Did your mother make it home alright?"

"Oh yes, and thank you again for offering her that position in the accounting department. She's going to work her last two weeks at her current job while she settles her affairs then the movers will pick up her things and the rest of my belongings."

"You don't need to thank me, I know how important she is to you, and you'll both be happier with her living here." He leaned down and kissed my forehead.

"How do you think she'll take it when we tell her the truth?" I asked, worried about my mother's mental wellbeing.

"She'll be fine." He rubbed my back. "We'll ease her into our world slowly and when she's ready we'll ask her if she'd like to join it."

"I know you're right, I just can't help worrying about her." I rested my head against his chest and he tightened his arms around me.

A short time later there was a knock at the front door that I was sure I never would have heard before my transformation. I was still getting used to my senses being so acute now that I wasn't human any longer.

"I'll get that," Rook announced as he strode through the glass doors into the living room. When he opened the door I recognized the voices of Doyle and Solomon responding to his greeting.

The three of them strolled out onto the terrace and the two newcomers grabbed a beer from the ice bath on the room service cart.

Popping the top off his beer, Solomon asked, "So when do you think you'll be ready for your next flying lesson, Serafina."

"Oh no," I laughed, "I won't be giving you and Doyle anything else to bet on for a while. I'm going to wait until Dragon and I are alone in Alaska before I attempt that again. It's really much harder than he makes it look." Dragon kissed the top of my head.

"I still say it's not a good idea for any of us to travel alone right now. It's just the kind of opportunity Travali will be waiting for," Doyle insisted with a mischievous grin.

"Nonsense," Dragon said. "We'll be perfectly safe behind the wards Solomon has placed around the cabin. You just want Serafina to stay here so the two of you will have something entertaining to wager on."

"Well it was pretty funny when you had to swoop in and catch her before she took out the pier." Doyle chuckled.

Rook cleared his throat to get everyone's attention, "Now that we're all here, maybe we should get some business out of the way," he started, but just then there was another knock at the door. This time I told everyone to stay where they were and went to welcome our final guest.

When I opened the door Detective Ruby stood on the other side, her pale blue eyes looking more than a little uneasy. She was tall for a woman, at least five-ten without the heels she was wearing and looked to be in her early thirties. "I'm so glad you could join us Detective Ruby, won't you come in? Everyone else is already out on the terrace."

"Um, okay." She tucked her long white blonde hair behind her ear and followed me to the terrace.

I'd told Dragon I was inviting Detective Ruby, but everyone else was quite stunned by her arrival. Well, everyone except for Claire of course. Rook had been pensive the last few days, and I worried that he was keeping too much inside. When I asked Dragon if he knew what was going on he explained how Rook felt about the young detective. I wasn't sure how she felt about him, but if there was any way to bring them together I was determined to help make that happen.

"Has everyone here met Detective Ruby before?" I asked the group.

"Angela," she insisted, and I noticed Rook's eyebrows fly up to his hairline. "Please, everyone can call me Angela. And yes, I believe I've met everyone here on one occasion or another."

"Would you care for a drink, Angela?" I asked.

"Sure, I'll take a beer if you've got one."

"No problem, why don't you have a seat?" I indicated a lounge chair next to the one Dragon was currently relaxing in. Her cheeks turned bright red and she took a seat near where Solomon and Doyle were sprawled instead. I brought her a beer then sat between Dragon's legs leaning back against his chest with his arms wrapped around me. It felt good to just sit around in jeans and T-shirts with friends and family.

"I'm sorry I had to manhandle you the other night Angela, but when Rook starts manipulating time we all do exactly what he tells us to do," Doyle apologized, his manner much more serious than usual.

Angela shrugged and sipped her beer. "I understand now why it was necessary so I won't hold it against you."

"Angela," I began, "before we get back to business I wanted to thank you for everything you did the other night. Rook didn't give us all the details but he did say that without your help I wouldn't be here tonight."

She glanced at Rook who gave a barely perceptible shake of his head and her shoulders seemed to relax.

"If there is ever anything you need, please don't hesitate to ask," Dragon offered. "You not only saved the life of my mate but also my unborn child. We will be forever in your debt."

"You don't owe me anything. There'd already been enough death that night, and I was glad I could help prevent any more."

"Even so, we'll be here if you need us," Dragon promised then asked, "Rook, why don't you pick up where we left off before Angela arrived?"

Doyle and Solomon looked to each other in surprise and Rook's expression when he turned to Dragon clearly asked, _Are you sure?_ I felt Dragon shrug behind me in response.

Rook cleared his throat as he resettled himself against the railing. "Okay."

"If you don't mind Rook, I'd like to begin," Claire interrupted, smiling warmly before he could say any more.

He waved his hand letting her know she had the floor, and seemed relieved to have the spotlight shifted to someone else. It was interesting to see the effect Angela had on him. Somehow she made the usually confident warrior seem unsure of himself, and I suspected he had the same effect on her.

"I am happy to say the Phoenix Prophecy has finally been fulfilled," Claire announced, "The beast of every nightshifter in existence has awakened. Even those we never expected to have a beast."

"Yeah, pardon my French, Claire, but go blow that smoke up someone else's arse," Doyle told her with a good natured grin, making all of us chuckle. "The rest of us might not have expected the vampires we created to shift into the beasts of their sires, but you knew what would happen all along. Why didn't you warn us? I mean, that night was chaotic enough with the bomb and Serafina nearly dying. Would it have killed you to give us a heads up before hundreds of vampires suddenly shifted into animal forms they didn't even know they had?"

Rook watched Angela, gauging her reactions while she listened.

Claire shrugged her shoulders then said, "If word had gotten out that we'd have the ability to create full blooded nightshifters, that we'd be able to pass our beasts on to anyone, not just to our young, the vampires wouldn't have been the only ones trying to assassinate Serafina. By keeping the last part of the prophecy to myself I was protecting her and all our futures. Without Garrek, the council will fall. War is coming, I've seen it, and we will need this advantage to prevail."

"We all understand why you keep things to yourself, Claire," Rook assured her.

"Yes, we do, but that doesn't make it any less frustrating," Dragon told his mother. "I'll admit though, even if you had tried to warn me I wouldn't have believed you. The idea that I would have to willing sire a vampire would have been laughable, especially considering who I had to change over. Serafina was dying in my arms, and I didn't even consider turning her, not until Rook suggested it. And when he did, I thought he was crazy. I couldn't believe anyone would want to become a vampire, not even to avoid death. But in the end I couldn't let her go, not even if it meant she'd hate me for what I'd done to her."

"Never." I turned and kissed him, then meeting his eyes I said, "I have a long way to go before I'm completely comfortable with all the changes I'm having to deal with, but I'm thankful to be alive, and I'm eternally grateful that our child was unharmed by anything that happened that awful night."

"That makes two of us." He bent his head, and pressed his lips to mine.

When he pulled back I turned back around and asked, "Can anyone explain why my transformation was so different from the other vampires that were sired by nightshifters? Or for that matter, why did my transformation caused all the other vampires sired by nightshifters to suddenly have a beast inside of them?"

"Magic cannot be explained in scientific terms and it doesn't always behave in ways that can be logically explained," Solomon said, sitting forward, animated by the topic of my unique transformation. "It's a good thing Claire kept that part of the vision to herself. If even one thing had happened differently you and the rest of our vampires might not have inherited our beasts. And considering how Dragon feels about vampires, I'm not sure he would have been able to do what he had to do, not if he'd spent centuries agonizing over the decision waiting for the day he'd have to make it.

"I can't say for sure of course, but I believe the curse that held us prisoner somehow blended our beasts with the vampire virus in our blood. Therefore, when we pass on the virus we also pass on our beasts. It never happened before because our beasts were dormant.

"The night the curse broke, our vampires all felt like they were punched in the chest. Renee was already in Europe covering for Katerina but she called me and said she felt like something inside of her wanted out. I believe she was experiencing something very similar to what we did when our beasts woke up but still weren't free.

"Just like your blood was the key to unlocking our beasts, Dragon's blood was needed to release the beasts in our vampires. However, it's likely that the real key to your unusual transformation and making our vampires into true nightshifters was the combination of Dragon's blood, the child you're carrying and the will of his dragon when he broke both of you free from bloodlust."

A shudder ran through me at the reminder and Dragon tightened his arms for a moment. "I never, ever, want to experience bloodlust again. That was a nightmare I could have done without."

"I'm sorry I had to do that to you." Dragon kissed the top of my head. "It was the only way I could think of to get you to drink."

"It really was a stroke of genius, but you were lucky your dragon was able to pull you out of the darkness. If he hadn't been strong enough we might have lost you. I've never seen a vampire or nightshifter come back once they've fallen to bloodlust as hard as you did," Rook shook his head and took a sip of his beer.

"Thank you for being there to help me through it. If you hadn't offered me your blood I probably would have drained Serafina or Angela."

Rook glanced at Angela who had wide eyes, then he smiled at Dragon. "That's what I'm here for."

"Has there been any word back from the demon who won the female in The Pit the night I fought Malachi?" Dragon asked.

"The demon's name is Kaleb, and he declined your offer to purchase his new slave at this time," Doyle reported with disgust clear in his tone. "He wants to keep her for at least six months to see if she can produce a viable offspring for him. If she's not pregnant by then he'll contact you to see if you're still interested."

"Six months at the hands of that monster seems like such a long time," I voiced my concern for the woman who'd been raped while hundreds of demons cheered her attacker on.

"If we try to push, Kaleb might decide she's worth too much to give up. I'm afraid her best chance for freedom is if we back off and let him have his six months," Dragon said. I could feel that he shared my anger and frustration, but he knew our hands were tied.

"On a more positive note, the wards around the resort are back up and running better than ever. I even tweaked them to detect magical doppelgängers not wearing one of my rings so we shouldn't have to worry about anyone impersonating our staff members again," Solomon informed the group.

"Thank you, I deeply regret not spreading the word when we knew there was someone running around impersonating Scarlett. Had I warned Serafina, or even Doyle, we might have been able to avoid the entire incident on the beach that night," Dragon told Solomon.

"My wolf tried to tell me not to believe my eyes but I didn't trust his instincts, at least not until it was too late." Doyle got up to fill a plate with appetizers.

"We all need to work on trusting our animal instincts again," Dragon agreed with Doyle then asked Rook, "What are we doing about Ivanna?"

Rook made a frustrated noise. "We know she was there that night because you told me that her scent was mixed with Serafina's and Travali's on the terrace. But that wasn't in this timeline. Nobody in this timeline can positively link her to Serafina's abduction. So basically the entire supernatural community sees her as Garrek's grieving widow, and we can't touch her."

Angela had been sitting, listening, but now she asked, "Who would stop you if you wanted to question her without proof?"

Rook focused on her. "The council, at least until it falls. But even without the council we'd have to proceed cautiously. We don't want to do anything that will start a war between the races and attract the attention of humans. Although according to Claire, and she's never wrong, we won't be able to avoid that much longer."

Angela met Rook's gaze. "It sounds like you have the same problems we do. We know the criminals are guilty but we can't find the proof, so they get to walk around freely while their victims and their families suffer."

Rook inclined his head to her, acknowledging her attempt to find common ground with him, then he said, "Ivanna is not the real problem though. She may be plotting against us but she's an outsider. I'm more concerned with how she's getting her information. Since she was impersonating Scarlett the night of the bomb then she was most likely the one who sent Malachi to Mystique. How would she have known about Serafina and where she'd be to send Malachi after her?"

"Clarissa," Dragon said, shocking me.

"Exactly," Rook agreed. "Clarissa is Ivanna's sister, so the question is, did Clarissa mean Serafina harm or did she simply tell her sister some juicy gossip? She may have just mentioned the new girl you were spending time with, not knowing what Ivanna would do with that information."

Dragon thought about it for a minute while running his fingers through the short strands of my hair. It was so strange to have most of my hair gone but the vampire virus unfortunately heals the body much better than it regrows hair. "It doesn't feel right. Clarissa specifically requested Serafina to fill in at Mystique that night, and at that time no one knew she was my mate. Why would she have requested to have a human dance in Mystique knowing how it would likely turn out? Then, the other night in Forbidden Fantasies, Clarissa suggested that Scarlett has been acting suspiciously by spending so much time in New Orleans. I think she was helping Ivanna gain access to Serafina and trying to cast the blame on Scarlett."

"Clarissa has always been loyal to you and the clans. Why would she do anything to betray us now?" Solomon asked.

"Jealousy," Dragon replied. "Just once when we were talking about my relationship with Serafina I saw it flash in her eyes before she could hide the reaction. Until that moment I'd always thought we had the perfect arrangement because neither of us wanted emotional entanglements. But it was obvious she felt something for me."

"Maybe it isn't the kind of feelings you're thinking of," I suggested twisting so I could see Dragon. "The first time I met her, I thought she would make the perfect queen to your king if only she'd been your mate. Maybe she thought you'd eventually give up searching for your mate, and ask her to fill the position."

Dragon looked me in the eyes letting me see how much he loved me. "You are the only queen for me, but perhaps you're right. It would certainly give her motivation for wanting you out of the picture, and she's not a nightshifter, so it wouldn't have mattered to her whether the curse was ever broken or not."

"Now the question is: what do we do about her?" Rook came over to sit on the lounge chair beside ours, and Angela blushed again. What was it about that chair? "She's one of ours, so we don't need any proof to take her into custody, but I don't think that's the right thing to do."

"I agree. We should keep an eye on her, and see if we can find out what they're planning next. I issued a challenge for Travali to meet me in The Pit, but we all know there's too much risk involved for him to agree to a match. When the council falls, he'll be ready for his next attack. We need to be prepared.

"The bombing, and the attempt on Serafina's life, told me two things. Travali is motivated, and he knows our weaknesses too well. I'm sure he wanted Garrek out of the way, but the bomb served another purpose. He knew I would be in the blast zone, and Rook would have to set time back. Under normal circumstances, Rook wouldn't be able to jump through time again for at least a day. Therefore, under normal circumstances, we wouldn't have been able to save Serafina, his real target, because that's where his motivation is coming from. Malachi's death pushed him over the edge, and he won't rest until Serafina pays the price for my actions," Dragon said.

"You did what you had to do, and I for one, think Malachi didn't suffer enough," I turned and told Dragon.

"No, he didn't. But now Travali will be gunning for you until we either take him out or he's successful." Dragon tucked my hair behind my ear and kissed me. I could feel his worry through the bond.

"There's a lot being said here that I don't understand, but right now I'd like to know how I helped Rook jump back in time," Angela asked, making Solomon and Doyle start whispering together.

"Now boys, it's not nice to place bets on the personal lives of your closest friends," Claire chided them.

To Angela she said, "I think that's something you should let Rook explain to you in private dear."

Angela looked at Rook curiously while he struggled with a decision. Finally he asked her, "Would you like to go downstairs and take a walk on the beach with me?"

She swallowed hard and met his eyes. "Um, sure, why not?"

Rook addressed Dragon. "I think we're finished here. Everything is set for you and Serafina to leave for your honeymoon tomorrow night. No one will even know you're gone. With Solomon's help, I'll spend a little time each day impersonating you so that the room service staff will see you, and tell everyone the lovebirds have locked themselves away in their bedroom for the week."

"Thank you my friend, now go take care of your woman."

Dragon grinned when Angela sputtered, "I am not _his woman_."

Doyle and Solomon shook with laughter while Claire and I just shook our heads.

Rook chuckled. "There's no point in arguing with him. He's the king, his word is law."

Angela muttered something that sounded like, "He's not my king," but she rose from her chair and went with Rook to the front door.

The rest of us remained on the terrace eating and drinking and dancing the night away. We all knew it was the calm before the storm but for now we would enjoy our time together rather than dwelling on things we couldn't control.

My life had changed so much in such a short time, but already I couldn't imagine it being any other way. I had friends I could depend on, a mate who loved me, and our first child was growing inside of me. If you asked me, life couldn't get much better than that.

~ Angela ~

Downstairs on the beach...

The elevator ride down to the beach had been tense. There was so much to say, yet it seemed neither one of us knew where to begin. Now, as we followed the path along the beach, the silence between us was becoming increasingly awkward. Maybe I should just go home and leave all this craziness behind me, pretend I was never here.

"I was surprised when you showed up tonight," Rook said from where he paced beside me.

"Not as shocked as me, I'm sure. I had no idea why I was invited, but I never imagined I'd be sitting in on an informal meeting with Donovan Drake and his inner circle." I shook my head. "I can't decide if I want you to explain everything I just heard or if I should just have you set time back so I was never there to begin with."

"But in your case it wouldn't matter. You'd still remember the meeting even if we did it again without you," he pointed out.

"And why is that, Mr. Delaney?" I asked glancing over to catch a smile slip from his lips.

"So it's okay for all of us to call you Angela now, but you still won't call me Rook." I couldn't be sure, but I thought his voice was tinged with hurt.

"I don't know." I blew out a frustrated breath. This was so hard. "I feel like we should keep our relationship professional, and calling you Rook just feels too personal right now."

He'd stopped walking without me noticing, and when I turned around his jaw was tight, his fists clenched. I walked back and approached him cautiously.

"What is it? Why have you stopped?"

"Can you honestly say there is nothing personal between us Angela?" He demanded, angry now.

I tried to meet his eyes and couldn't when I uttered the lie that would hopefully end whatever had started between us. I couldn't get involved with Rook, not when it would mean the end of my career. "There is nothing personal between us, Mr. Delaney. The other night we did what was needed to save a life, end of story. It won't happen again, and there's no reason to discuss it further."

He didn't say anything. It was quiet for so long that I finally peeked at him through my lashes. What I saw made my breath hitch. I'd never seen Rook so wild, so inhuman. His long ebony hair whipped in the wind blowing in off the Gulf. Tiny silver sparks flared in his black eyes when they met mine, and I could swear his skin glowed with a pale ethereal light. What had I gotten myself into? I couldn't look away from the beautifully terrifying sight of the man, or should I say male, before me. What kind of creature had I allowed into my body? Did it really matter?

The memory of that night tightened my loins, sent liquid heat to my core. I watched him inhale deeply, his entire body went taut. The silver sparks filled his eyes until nothing but shinning silver looked back at me.

Time was standing still. I knew it just as I was sure this moment would change my life forever.

He came forward slowly and slipped his hand under my hair to cradle the back of my head. Without any thought I tilted my head up to meet his lips when he bent down to kiss me. His other hand reached out and pulled me against his hard, muscular body. Our lips moved together and I couldn't stop myself from melting into his embrace, from clutching his body closer to mine.

I gasped when he reached down, and picked me up by the backs of my thighs. Rook took advantage of my surprise by sliding his tongue against mine with deliciously sensual strokes. As the kiss gained intensity he strode forward with my legs wrapped tightly around him until my back rested against a tree.

Over the years I'd wondered what it would be like to kiss Rook but those fantasies never even came close to the reality of being held in his arms. Just like the other night, this was so, so, good. Why did it have to be so complicated?

Our bodies rocked together while our tongues dueled and our breathing turned to moans and groans. I loved the way his muscles felt under my hands, the way he sucked lightly on my tongue, and the way he rubbed himself just right between my legs. How could I ever stay away from this?

His big hands gripped my ass pulling me tighter against the arousal hidden behind those supple leather pants of his. Oh yeah... right there... I broke the kiss, "Rook, oh God, Rook..." The orgasm crashed over me with a sudden wave of intense heat that spread from my center all the way to my fingers and toes.

When the excitement, faded my head fell onto his shoulder and my body went limp as my breathing returned to normal. That had been incredible and we hadn't even taken our clothes off.

Rook let out a shaky breath then whispered roughly in my ear, "When you can admit there is something very personal going on between us, call me and I'll explain how you enhance my time travel abilities."

He pulled back and set me on my feet. Then without another word he turned, and walked out of my life.

Author's Note

Dear Reader,

Thank you for taking the time to read this novel. Now that you're finished, I'd love to hear your thoughts on Releasing the Dragon and the Myths and Legends series. Please let me and other avid readers like yourself know what you're thinking by posting a review on Goodreads, Amazon, or wherever books and eBooks are sold or talked about online.

Best wishes,

Stacie Simpson

More to Come...

For information on more to come in the world of Myths and Legends, visit Stacie's website: http://www.staciesimpson.com

Or connect with Stacie via:

Twitter: <https://twitter.com/Simpson_Stacie>

Facebook: <https://www.facebook.com/StacieSimpsonFanPage>

Email: mailto:stacie@staciesimpson.com

Continue reading for a sneak peek at

Destined for Time

Myths and Legends, Book Two

by Stacie Simpson

Available August 12, 2013

Chapter One

~ Angela ~

I had to tamp down a sense of giddy anticipation as I drew closer to the receiving area outside The Gateway to the Otherworld. It was a performing arts theater located within the Myths and Legends Casino Resort that offered formal dining while guests watched anything from ballets, to comedians, to psychic readings. The receiving area and the theater beyond always reminded me of a red and gold palace with its delicate antique furniture, gold-framed medieval artwork, and the flowing fabrics hanging from the walls and ceiling.

Passing through the arched doorway, I glanced around and spotted Devin Delaney, better known as Rook. The Myths and Legends Security Manager leaned against the wall near the entrance to the theater. Striding towards him, I mentally prepared myself for another round of Rook versus my resolve.

"Well if it isn't Angela." A sensual smile full of promise curved his lips as I approached him. He was always attractive with his exotic facial features, deeply-tanned skin and waist-length ebony hair, but that smile of his made him nearly irresistible.

I stopped a few feet away from him, and he pushed off from the wall. He was dressed in his signature outfit of black leather pants and a dark, long-sleeved shirt that fit his muscular chest and shoulders like a second skin. Tonight his shirt was red, and I could see his muscles flex beneath it as he closed the distance between us.

Mmm...

I repressed the urge to close my eyes and picture his hard body nude and ready to fulfill my every desire.

Rook had no such restraint. His eyes wandered slowly over my body, and the heat they held had me groaning inside. Why did we have to be on opposite sides of the law?

It was a common belief at the local police department that Myths and Legends was really a front for an organized crime ring. There were just too many suspicious activities and strange occurrences to be ignored: people disappearing, evidence vanishing, witnesses recanting their stories, not to mention the claims of vampire sightings and other such nonsense that resulted from the supernatural theme of this particular resort.

"That would be Detective Ruby to you, Mr. Delaney," I reminded him for probably the millionth time. I had to keep things professional between us, otherwise I'd never be able to resist his persistent advances.

"But Angela, it's been six years. Shouldn't we be on a first name basis by now?" His deep voice was tinged with an accent that I could never quite place. I wanted to hear that voice whisper my name in the dark while he used all those rippling muscles to pleasure my body. From the wicked grin he flashed me, he knew exactly what I was thinking.

"Let's keep things professional, Mr. Delaney. I'm here because we found another body on the beach behind this resort. I'd like to review your security footage to see if your cameras caught anything this time."

Just then, two men walked out of the theater and hurried past us while arguing in hushed voices. Rook eyed them like he wouldn't trust them as far as _I_ could throw them, then motioned to someone behind me to join us. Looking over my shoulder, I saw Doyle, the Myths and Legends Fight Coordinator, crossing the room.

"Doyle, I need you to follow Travali and Bran. Keep an eye on them until you're sure they've left the resort," Rook instructed Doyle, who immediately followed the two men.

"Who were the two troublemakers," I asked Rook. Anyone that worried Rook was worth looking into.

He shrugged, giving me an easy grin. "Just a couple of wedding guests. You are aware that we're in the middle of Senator Mitchell's wedding reception, aren't you?"

It was widely known that Senator Garrett Mitchell had close ties to Donovan Drake, owner and General Manager of Myths and Legends. That the senator chose this location to marry his longtime girlfriend Ivanna wasn't a surprise, but it was unsettling considering our suspicions of criminal activities.

I peeked into the theater. "Do you really think a burlesque extravaganza is appropriate for a U.S. Senator's wedding reception?"

"Of course it is. Everyone knows politicians are all lecherous old men at heart." He gave me his own version of a lecherous leer, and I couldn't help myself, I had to laugh. That was how he usually broke down my defenses. He could be so serious when he was focused on the security of the resort, but when he wanted me to loosen up he'd stop at nothing to reach his goal.

I couldn't let him sidetrack me though. That would be a slippery slope that I'd never climb back up once I started sliding down it.

"So why do you think someone is leaving apparent vampire victims behind this resort?" All the female bodies had been drained of their blood and left with twin puncture marks on their necks.

Rook's jaw clenched for a moment. He never liked it when I got down to business. He preferred to flirt until all I could think about was finding the nearest broom closet, where I could rip his clothes off and finally know what it feels like to have him inside me.

"It could be a vampire wannabe, or one of those religious fanatics trying to make us look bad," he suggested.

Suddenly I was flying through the air with my ears ringing. All the air rushed out of my lungs as I smashed into a wall, and then crashed onto the floor with rubble falling from the ceiling above me.

Rook! Oh God where was Rook?

I searched the area until our eyes met through the dust and smoke. The relief in his matched my own before he took off into The Gateway. Damn, he moved fast. I tried to stand, but it took me a few minutes because my knee kept giving out on me. By the time I struggled to my feet, a wave of energy washed over me, and then I was standing in front of Rook again while he told Doyle to follow the two troublemakers. My body still ached a little, but most of the pain was gone and my clothes were once again spotless.

"Doyle, I need you to follow Travali and Bran. Keep an eye on them until you're sure—" Rook was saying.

"What the hell just happened?" I demanded. Rook looked at me sharply, but Doyle simply looked confused. "We've already done this, you know we have. How the hell did you do that?"

"Whoa! You set time back and she remembers?" Doyle asked, staring at me like I had two heads.

"What do you mean he set back time?"

"I don't have time for this. I have to get Dragon out of The Gateway." Rook turned towards the theater.

"We have to get _everyone_ out of there." He tried to stop me, but I ducked out of his reach and made it to the doorway where I yelled, "Bomb! Everyone get out now."

Just as everyone started screaming and running, I felt that energy wash over me again and I was once again standing beside Rook and Doyle.

Rook snapped, "Grab her, Doyle, and don't let her say a word."

Before I could react, Doyle had me in a death grip with one massive arm holding me against his hard body. His other hand was clamped so tightly over my mouth that I had to breathe through my nose. Rook went to the theater entrance and gestured to someone inside. A few moments later Donovan Drake, or Dragon as he preferred to be called, emerged and we all moved farther away from The Gateway.

Dragon took in my captive state as I struggled against Doyle's hold, the man's arms may as well have been unbreakable steel bands. Then he asked Rook, "What's going on here?"

I didn't like his lack of reaction. Seeing a police detective restrained by a member of his staff should have raised a ton of red flags.

"Angela dropped by to tell me about another body-dump." Rook jerked his head toward The Gateway. "We were standing over there discussing motives when a bomb went off inside The Gateway."

Dragon started heading back into The Gateway at a fast clip, but Rook jumped in front of him. "She'll be fine, I promise."

They had a short staring contest until Dragon gave a sharp nod and then Rook continued, "Since the bomb took out your table, I set the clock back to get you out of there. When I jumped back into my body, she asked me what the hell just happened."

Rook glanced over at me with a bemused expression.

"Wh-what?" Dragon asked.

"She came back with me. When she figured out what I'd done, she ran into The Gateway to warn everyone. I jumped back again and asked Doyle to restrain her."

"And Serafina?" Serafina was Dragon's new wife. She was also a dancer that was currently performing in The Gateway.

"She's outside of the blast radius. She will not be harmed by the bomb at all, I promise." Rook assured Dragon.

There was a tense moment, then Dragon asked Rook, "Why did Travali and Bran take off just before you came in to get me?"

Rook visibly relaxed. "I can't say for sure, but I'd bet Travali knows about the bomb. I think Garrek is the target. Maybe you too, but he knows I'm watching your back."

The noise was deafening as the explosion rocked the building again. A heartbeat later, pandemonium ensued. Dragon pushed his way past the crowds streaming through the exits to get back into The Gateway. Doyle released me when Rook grabbed my hand and started leading me outside. We hit the cool night air and Rook pulled me toward Claire, a celebrity psychic and member of the Myths and Legends staff.

"Rook, I'm going to take Josephine somewhere safe now. When you see Serafina, please let her know we'll stop by to see her and Donovan in the morning," Claire said as if they were going out for dinner, or a movie.

Did none of these people have emotions? I was freaking out. Possible time travel aside, there were dozens of people injured or dying all around us. People poured out of the building, along with the smoke and flames quickly spreading over much of the structure. And the sounds. I would never forget the terrified screams and agonized cries of pain and loss that surrounded me.

"I'll let her know," was all Rook said. Then he tugged me to a spot about fifty feet from the building. When we reached his destination, he turned on me with a fierce expression that had me swallowing the ass-chewing I was about to deliver. "Don't say a word. Stay right here and don't move, or I'll have you removed from the scene and locked up until I have time to deal with you."

I met him toe to toe and gritted through my teeth, "I will wait, but not for long. Hurry up and do what you need to do."

His black eyes held mine for another moment, then he addressed the security personnel that had started gathering around us. The way he took charge was impressive, like a confident general commanding his troops. When he finished issuing his orders, everyone set out except for Doyle. He was probably on standby, in case I needed to be restrained again. I heard sirens in the distance, and knew rescue workers would be there any moment.

I was about to pounce on Rook, when Dragon and Serafina approached our group. They were a bit dusty, but otherwise appeared to be unharmed.

"Rook, have you seen my mother and Claire?" Serafina asked, the high pitch of her voice evidence of her concern. Finally, someone besides me was having an emotional reaction.

"They were the first ones out here. Claire said she was taking your mother somewhere safe. She said they'll stop by your apartment in the morning," Rook answered with a kind smile that calmed some of her worry.

It looked like Dragon was about to ask for an update, but I was through waiting. Once the police and fire department arrived, Rook would be busy with them and I'd never get a chance to have it out with him. I pushed past Doyle, and slammed my hands against Rook's chest. He stumbled back a few steps.

"What the hell is wrong with you? How could you just let those people die when you knew what would happen to them?"

Despite Rook being a suspected criminal, I'd thought I knew him. The Rook I thought I knew would not have allowed all those people to die.

"It doesn't work like that," he growled through his teeth. "Once someone is marked for death I can't change that fate."

"You saved him." I stabbed my finger towards Dragon.

"He's different, I'm his Guardian. I'm sworn to save him and his mate, no matter the cost to myself or anyone else. But I can't intervene when anyone else is slated to die."

He was breathing hard with his fists clenched at his sides. I'd never seen him this close to the edge, but I had to know why he would just stand by and let people die when he could have saved them.

"Who the fuck makes stupid rules like that?"

"His Elders, and believe me when I say you do not want to cross his Elders," Dragon drew my attention from Rook. Grim-faced, he was a few inches shorter than Rook, but heavier by at least twenty pounds of solid muscle.

"If you had succeeded in warning the people in The Gateway, and even one person who was meant to die survived, Rook would have been stripped of his powers. Then he would have been banished to a world so horrible you couldn't imagine it in your worst nightmares. And after all that, the Elders would have set time back again so that whoever you saved would die here tonight just as it was originally planned. So you see, even if he tried to save those people, he wouldn't have been able to pull it off. It doesn't matter if he wanted to save them or not."

I looked between the two of them, gauging the truthfulness of his words, then demanded from Rook, "Is that true?"

"Every word," he confirmed. Tension radiated through his body. His face twisted with anguish as something inside of him snapped.

"You have no idea what it's like to know people are going to die. To have the power to save them and still not be able to do anything to stop it from happening. Right now, my mind keeps going back to the first time that bomb went off. We were so close. What if you had died in that explosion? I wouldn't have been able to save you, dammit!"

His eyes were wild, frightened. By the time he finished, he was shouting at me. He grabbed my arms and shook me. "What if I'd lost you tonight?"

It was the same thought that I'd had when our eyes met after the first detonation. Until that moment I hadn't realized just how much it would hurt me if something happened to Rook.

We stared into each other's eyes for half a second, then he kissed me. Our lips met, and his tongue shot into my mouth, sliding along mine with desperation. All his fear poured into me, overwhelming me with the knowledge that we almost lost each other. We almost missed our only chance to have a happily ever after. His hands raced over my body, and I pulled him closer needing to feel his warmth, to know he was still alive and well.

Gradually, the panic began to fade and his arms circled my shoulders, holding me tightly against his chest. The kiss slowed, became soft, sensual. For a moment I let myself feel everything I'd kept locked away for the last six years. I never wanted to let him go, but I heard the sirens getting closer, and knew this had to end now. I couldn't let this go any further than it already had no matter how right it felt.

When he finally lifted his head, I shoved him away from me, barely holding back the tears welling in my eyes. "Stay the fuck away from me, Mr. Delaney! Don't you ever come near me again!" I turned and ran into the darkness.

He called after me, but I kept going until I was sure he wasn't going to follow me. When I finally stopped running, I sank to the ground under a giant oak tree and cried, deep shuddering sobs that shook my whole body with the force of the emotions behind them.

My entire world had just been shaken like a snow globe, and as the chaos in my mind settled, a new reality was being formed. Suddenly I saw all the suspicious behaviors I'd attributed to criminal activities with new eyes. What if Rook wasn't the only one around here with super powers? What if they were all hiding their supernatural abilities, not some massive drug or gun trafficking organization?

Oh God, my heart raced with excitement. If Rook wasn't a criminal, there wasn't any reason for me to keep turning him down! We could finally be together. For one shining moment, hope sang through my entire being.

Then I realized nothing had changed. I couldn't tell anyone I traveled through time with Rook. To everyone back at the station, he was still a lowlife criminal that needed to be put behind bars.

I took a deep breath and sighed. All this would have to wait. Right now, there were people who needed my help. Dragging myself to my feet, I headed back to the main building to help with the rescue efforts. Whatever my future held, I would face it when this disaster was over.

Chapter Two

~ Angela ~

Nothing could have been stranger than the situation I walked into back at The Gateway. Somehow, Dragon and Rook had taken charge of the scene and, for some reason, all the rescue workers were following their directions. These were men and women that I knew personally, and their behavior was so out of character that I had trouble believing my eyes and ears. Why would the officers in charge allow civilians to take control of a scene like this?

Deciding to get my answers later, I jumped in and helped out wherever I could. Over the course of the next few hours, I witnessed a number of things that had me questioning my sanity, but I pressed on, making mental notes for later. Everyone worked together in a well-organized manner until the last person had been accounted for, and the rest of the building had been deemed safe to reenter.

In the end, there were more than two hundred injured and forty-seven dead, including Senator Mitchell and four other United States Senators. Most of the building survived because the fire had been miraculously contained within The Gateway and its receiving area. Hotel staff members were consoling guests, and comping rooms, while the rescue workers wrapped things up and headed for home.

Shortly before dawn, I stood with a group of people discussing the events that had taken place and what still needed to be done. The group included: Dragon; Rook, whose presence I desperately tried to ignore; Solomon, the Myths and Legends Entertainment Manager; and Serrano, the Food Facilities Manager for the resort.

When all the status updates were complete, and the conversation was winding down, I decided it was a good time to get some answers. I considered waiting until I was alone with Dragon and Rook, but figured Solomon and Serrano were probably aware of the weird shit going on around here.

Addressing Dragon, I said, "I've been watching you closely all night, and somehow you've tampered with the memories of every single law enforcement agent and rescue worker at this scene except for mine. Why is that? Don't get me wrong, I want to know how you're doing it too. But right now, I'm more concerned with why you left my memories intact."

After a moment of deliberation, he replied, "I can't alter your memories."

His honesty surprised me. Then another question hit me, and I narrowed my eyes on him. "And how would you know that?"

After a quick glance at Rook, he answered, "I've tried many times. After what happened earlier tonight, those failures make a lot more sense."

I turned to glare at Rook, acknowledging his presence for the first time. "Have you ever tried to fuck with my head before?"

He put his hands in his pockets, and shook his head. He looked so dejected that I was sorry I'd snapped at him. "I don't have that ability, and even if I did, I've already told Dragon that I was glad he couldn't get into your head. It felt like a betrayal even knowing he tried."

Again, I was surprised. Considering their willingness to alter memories in everyone else, it meant a lot that Rook didn't want anyone changing mine. I refocused on Dragon. "Let's say you could have tweaked my memories. What would I write in my incident report? Because I'll be honest, I've seen some pretty amazing things here tonight that would win me a quick trip to a psychiatrist and a nice long vacation if I included them in my report."

He grinned at me. "Well, I wouldn't mention that bit about traveling through time."

"That one was obvious. But how do I explain the man who transformed into a wolf before my eyes, an invisible wall that contained the flames within The Gateway, and the fact that one redheaded dancer kicked a hole through a brick wall so that dozens of guests could escape the fire unscathed." I waited expectantly for his response.

"You could tell the truth." He shrugged, and I narrowed my eyes at him again. "The man was actually a shapeshifter who lost control when he was frightened. It happens, especially when we're young, or out of practice for some reason. Solomon cast a spell over The Gateway. A protective ward that kept the flames from spreading further into the building. And since Scarlett is what we call a nightshifter, part vampire and part bear shifter, breaking through a brick wall wouldn't take much effort from her at all."

Stunned, I looked around the circle from one face to the next, and caught Solomon whispering to Serrano. Finally, I settled on Dragon. "You're serious, aren't you?"

"Yes." His eyes were hard, telling me the situation was becoming very serious.

I kept my eyes locked with his while I absorbed what he wasn't saying out loud. "If I put all that in my report I'd be laughed off the force. Of course you know that, but it doesn't matter, does it? My report would never be filed if I tried to include any of that."

"No, we wouldn't allow any of that to become public record."

Rook started to move between us, but Dragon stopped him with a look. I glanced at Rook, then back to Dragon who said, "He wants to protect you from me. Do you understand what that means? He is bound to me by blood and magic. For him to even think about fighting against me would take a monumental effort on his part."

I turned to Rook. When our eyes met, I fell into the endless sea of blackness staring back at me. The deeper I fell into those eyes, the more I lost my sense of self, until the most incredible sensation suffused me with its warmth. It was similar to the energy that washed over me when Rook set time back, only this time it surrounded me, seeped deeper into my being with every breath I took. Instinctively, I struggled against the power that held me captive. My entire body went rigid, and sweat broke out across my brow as I fought to break free.

"Rook," Dragon prompted gently.

Rook turned to Dragon like he was waking from a dream. I sagged in relief when I was consequently released from his hold. Coldness swept through my body with the loss of the connection. Pulling myself together, I crossed my arms over my chest and straightened my spine.

This night just kept getting weirder and weirder. I wasn't sure I wanted to know what just happened, but there was one thing I _was_ sure of.

"Your secret is safe with me," I assured Dragon, voice shakier than I liked. "I don't have any desire to ruin my own life just to expose whatever you've got going on here."

"That's good to know." Dragon seemed relieved, and I got the sense I'd just dodged a bullet.

Rook took a deep breath and relaxed while Serrano passed a twenty dollar bill to Solomon.

Dragon sent the two other men on errands, then spoke to Rook in a language I couldn't understand. I listened closely, but none of it made any sense to me.

When I demanded they speak English, Rook bowed to Dragon before focusing on me with a brilliant smile curling his lips. "Dragon told me not to worry, because in his eyes, you're my woman and therefore my problem to deal with."

"What?" I asked, outraged and curiously thrilled at the same time. "I am not _your woman_..."

"No!" The shout of pure terror came from Dragon as he fell to his knees. Rook and I went on instant alert, scanning the area for danger. Suddenly Dragon got to his feet and raced out of sight faster than my eyes could follow. Rook grabbed my hand and we followed, running faster than I'd ever run in my life. When we turned the corner, a gigantic black and red dragon shot into the air heading towards the penthouse terrace of the staff apartment building. I didn't have time to question what my eyes were seeing because Rook sped up, pulling me along faster than I thought my feet could carry me.

When we reached the building, we sprinted inside to the elevator. Rook put his hand on the security panel and it lit up while his palm was scanned. Then he hit the button for the top floor. I leaned against the wall with my hands braced on my thighs, and tried to catch my breath. Sweat ran down the sides of my face and every one of my muscles screamed with pain. Rook, on the other hand, was breathing normally. He appeared to be very relaxed, with his feet crossed and his arms folded over his broad chest. His guarded expression however, was anything but relaxed.

I peeked up at him through the hair falling around my face. "I know why you're looking at me like that, but you don't need to worry. I'm not going to freak out right now. I can't make any promises about later. Right now I'm going to focus on whatever made Dragon take off like that."

"Something must have happened to Serafina. They're bonded as mates, so he can feel everything she feels."

I shook my head, and gave him a wry smile. "Someday you'll have to explain how that works. That, and a lot of other things. Things like how exactly Donovan Drake just transformed into a dragon and launched himself into the night sky."

"Someday, I'd like to explain all of this to you," he said cautiously. "I've wanted to tell you about my world for some time, but I wasn't sure how you'd react. Normally, that wouldn't be a problem. I'd just have your memories wiped if you reacted badly. But in your case, we'd have to take other steps to keep our secrets safe."

Looking at his grim face, I knew he wouldn't have enjoyed those other steps any more than I would have.

The elevator came to a stop with a ding. I drew my gun as we straightened and the doors rolled to the sides. We stepped out into a large foyer. Just ahead, the front door had obviously been torn from its hinges. Dragon was there, completely nude, leaning over Doyle's unconscious body. Rook and I went past him to clear the apartment.

From another room, I heard Dragon shouting, "What happened? Where is she, Doyle?"

I strained to hear Doyle's groggy response. "It was Scarlett. She said you wanted to see Serafina in your office, but something wasn't right. She didn't smell like Scarlett."

She didn't smell like Scarlett?

Dragon swore loudly.

I finished clearing the downstairs and met Rook beside Dragon. Doyle was still on the floor with his head in his hands.

"I tried to close the door in her face," Doyle continued. "Then Rook stepped off the elevator. He cold-cocked me before I could say a word about my suspicions. As I was passing out, I realized he didn't smell right either."

Dragon's inhuman roar sent chills skittering up my spine. Still roaring, he sent a wooden coffee table flying through the glass doors at the other end of the room. They shattered with the impact, showering the terrace with glass and wood. When Dragon turned to Rook, red flames consumed his usually brown eyes. Fear and rage burned hot in their fiery depths. The nightmare image triggered my natural fight or flight response. Not sure I would survive either choice, I stepped behind Rook and tried to calm my racing heart.

"She's dying!" Dragon bellowed. "I can feel her slipping away."

"She's not here, Dragon. I need you to calm down. Concentrate on her. Lead us to her. We can't save her if we can't find her." Rook's reasonable tone seemed to bring Dragon back from whatever edge he'd been teetering on.

Dragon went out onto the terrace. Rook put his arm out to keep me from following. We watched as Dragon lifted his face to the sky. He inhaled deeply a few times and then went to the railing to scan the beaches below. Slowly, Rook and I crossed the living room and stopped where the glass doors used to be.

Suddenly, Dragon fell to the ground, moaning.

"Shit," Rook swore as he ran to Dragon and crouched down in front of him. "Dragon, I'm going to reset the clock but we need to know where she is."

Dragon shook his head. "I don't know for sure. I think she might be down there by the fire."

Rook glanced over the railing and nodded. "We'll find a way to save her, just hold on."

As I came closer to them, Dragon reached out to grasp Rook's arm. "Travali was here, and Ivanna. I can smell them both."

I remembered Rook saying one of the troublemakers was named Travali, but I couldn't imagine why the Senator's new wife would be involved in whatever happened here.

Rook stood, leaving Dragon where he was, and approached me with a determined but wary expression. "I need your help, Angela. I've already reset time twice tonight. I can't do it again by myself and even if I could, I wouldn't be able to go back far enough for this."

Something about the look in his eyes set off all kinds of warning bells inside my head. "I don't understand. How can I help? I can't travel through time."

He made a frustrated sound, and growled, "I don't have time to explain. I need you to trust me. Serafina's life depends on it."

I looked down at the ground, unable to meet his eyes while I considered his request. Rook had never done a single thing that indicated he would harm me. Going by what I'd seen and heard tonight, he took my safety very seriously. That meant the danger I sensed was the emotional kind, not the physical kind.

Knowing Rook wouldn't ask for my help if it wasn't absolutely necessary to save Serafina's life, there was only one choice I could live with. No matter what the consequences might be later. I lifted my head and met his eyes. "What do you need me to do?"

He was speechless for a moment as he stared down at me. Then his mouth slanted across mine and I yelped in surprise. I don't know what I'd expected, but this wasn't it. How could this possibly help him travel through time? The question was nearly forgotten as his tongue twined with mine erotically, circling and rubbing, melting my feminine core. Did it really matter how this could help when he kissed me like that?

A second later, he reached down and ripped the front of my pants open. I tensed. This was moving way too fast. One of his hands cupped the back of my head, and he deepened the kiss before capturing my tongue and sucking on it. Oh God, that felt incredible. So sensual and unbelievably arousing.

My head was spinning with desire when his hand slid down between my thighs and his fingers pushed inside me. Lightning flashed through my nerve endings as the rough pads of his fingers slid over the sensitive tissue. When he added the gentle pressure of his hand rubbing over my throbbing clitoris, I saw stars.

And the kiss. The man knew how to kiss. His tongue and lips moved with mine. Teasing and tempting, then devouring. Expertly evoking a wanton reaction from me.

I'd never been so turned on in all my life. Clutching at his wide shoulders, I pulled him closer. As the intensity of the sensations continued to build, Rook walked me backwards. My legs hit one of the oversized lounge chairs. He lowered me onto it with one hand on my back, the other braced on the chair. The loss of his questing fingers had me aching for more.

My feet were suddenly in the air and he was pulling off my shoes while I watched with wide eyes. He grabbed my pants by the waistband and yanked them down my legs. I expected him to rip my panties off next but he stopped, wholly transfixed by my lacy pink thong. After a moment, his eyes lifted to mine and I shivered when I saw his face, so dark and raw. I'd never had a man look at me with such hunger, like he was starving and I was about to be his first good meal in decades.

A heartbeat later he jerked upright and my mind raced like an out of control emotional roller coaster. Was I really going to do this? It wasn't that I didn't want to, because I did. I wanted it more than I wanted my next breath. But like this? And what would this mean tomorrow? Would I be able to live without him once I really knew what I was missing? Would I be able to live, at all, if he didn't get inside me right now?

Rook glanced at his boots and shook his head, then he tore the front of his pants wide open. He put a knee on the chair between my legs. The roller coaster came to a screeching halt and there were no more questions plaguing my mind.

The instant I saw his arousal—long and hard with a bead of moisture glistening on its tip—raw, hungry need had me spreading my legs in invitation. I reached out to grip his shoulders, bringing him with me as I lay back on the thick cushion of the lounge chair. Our lips locked together as he pushed that tiny bit of soft pink material aside and guided himself into the tight entrance of my body.

With short, quick thrusts, he worked his way into my wet depths, setting me on fire as his hard flesh bore into mine. When he was finally seated fully inside my body, we both groaned with satisfaction.

_Finally_.

How many times had I fantasized about this?

Rook broke the kiss and looked into my eyes. It was just like before, when I'd fallen into his eyes. Only this time, with his hard flesh filling me, the connection was more absolute. The warm energy didn't just seep into me, it poured and it felt amazing.

Rook didn't give me a chance to question the feeling. He rose up high on his arms, and began moving his hips rhythmically, driving his thick arousal into me again and again. Blissful sensations rapidly spread through my body until all I could think about was the orgasm hovering just out of reach.

I brought my legs up along his sides and he hooked his arms behind my knees. Planting his palms firmly on the cushion beside my shoulders, his strokes came faster, deeper. I cried out from the pleasure twisting through my entire being. The sound seemed to spur him on because he ramped up his efforts until I was out of my mind with the sensations ravaging my body.

My heart nearly beat out of my chest while our lower bodies slapped together. Wordless sounds of ecstasy fell from my lips, getting louder by the second.

As his steady rhythm turned frantic, I saw the desperation, the need for release in his eyes. We were both so close, riding the edge of rapture together.

The next moment I tensed. Spasms of pleasure tightened my slick inner muscles around his hard flesh as the orgasm crashed over me. He thrust once, twice, and then we both cried out as we finally fell over that edge together.

Rook's black eyes held my gaze while he shuddered above me and his erection throbbed inside me, filling me with his seed.

_Birth control!_ The unwelcome thought hit me like a freight train.

Before panic could set in, a powerful wave of energy overwhelmed us. I was suddenly standing outside The Gateway while Dragon spoke to Rook in that strange language again.

"Wait!" I crossed my hands over my lower body and looked down, twisting from side to side. I was fully dressed just as I had been the first time we stood here having this conversation.

Rook stifled a laugh, earning a glare from me, then he became very serious. "Dragon, Serafina needs us. I'm not sure where she is, but I think she's on the beach just past the pier. There should be a fire. Go now and I'll meet you there."

Dragon didn't ask any questions. He just launched himself into the air and transformed into a dragon mid-leap. Then he disappeared from sight.

"Where the hell did he just go?" I asked as Rook and I ran for the beach. He pulled me along just as fast as he had the last time. I was glad I'd picked sensible shoes today, rather than my usual high heels.

"Vampires can wrap themselves in shadows and disappear from sight," Rook responded.

"I thought he was a shapeshifter. How else would he be able to change into a dragon?" I was running out of breath as we came around the back of the resort and ran down the path leading to the pier.

"He's both, a hybrid; he and his people are known as nightshifters."

"And you're going to explain how that's possible as soon as this is over, right?"

Rook smiled down at me as we sprinted towards a torchlight in the distance. "As soon as this is over, I promise."

A few more steps, and we heard Serafina shriek in agony as a bonfire lit up near the pier. I stopped asking questions and threw all my energy into running as fast as I could across the sand.

By the time we reached Dragon, he was fighting for his life with dragon scales covering his human body. His opponent could have been Rook's stunt double with his long black hair and matching outfit. Serafina was tied to a stake in the center of the bonfire with flames licking up her legs. Her screams grew weaker by the second.

Rook took a moment to evaluate the situation, then grabbed a long wooden pole that had most likely held the torch. He started scattering the wood piled around Serafina's feet and told me to throw sand on the burning logs. We seemed to be making progress when Serafina suddenly stopped screaming.

"She doesn't have enough time," Rook said. "I have to take care of Travali so Dragon can help her. With those scales covering his body, the flames can't touch him."

Travali? Both the troublemakers had shorter blonde hair, not long and black like Rook's. I moved closer to the fight and caught a flash of a face.

What the hell?

Dragon wasn't fighting Rook's stunt double, he was fight an exact replica. I remembered Doyle saying Rook came off the elevator, but he didn't smell right. Could this be what he meant? Could this be Travali impersonating Rook?

The two men growled furiously, blurring as they moved with inhuman speed. Rook looked for an opening, but he never got a chance to intervene. Travali landed face down in the sand with a broken spine.

As Dragon moved in for the kill, Rook called urgently, "Dragon! Serafina needs you now!"

Dragon spun toward Rook's voice and forgot about Travali when he saw the bonfire surrounding his wife. He barreled through the fire and took Serafina with him as he rolled into the surf. Rook waded into the waves to pull them back on shore.

Rook checked Serafina's vital signs.

"She's breathing, but she's lost a lot of blood, Dragon, and the burns..." He trailed off, but the look on his face was enough. Judging by the burns covering most of her body, Serafina wasn't going to make it.

Dragon pulled her onto his lap and pushed what was left of her hair off her face. He looked so lost that my heart broke for him.

"Dragon, you have to help her," Rook implored, and I looked at him like he was crazy. Serafina was beyond help.

"What can I do? Look at her, Rook."

Their eyes met, and I thought I saw pity in Rook's.

"You have to give her your blood. Now. Before it's too late."

What? Could they really bring someone back who'd been injured this badly?

Dragon looked back down at Serafina. "She's lost too much blood. Her body won't be able to fight off the virus."

Virus? I was getting more confused with every word they said. A second later it all became a lot clearer.

"Do you honestly believe she would rather die tonight than live as a vampire?" Rook put his hand on Dragon's shoulder. "She needs you to put aside your hatred of vampires. Let your love for her guide you. Do what needs to be done to save your mate."

Dragon seemed to struggle with whatever thoughts filled his mind. Then the scales melted away and he was nude again. "I'm so sorry, Serafina. I can't lose you like this."

Sharp claws sliced out of his hand, and he slit his wrist. He brought it to her lips but his blood just pooled in her mouth. Dragon smoothed her hair with his free hand. "I need you to drink now, Serafina. Please don't leave me. Drink from me and live," he begged, but still she just lay there.

Dragon shook her. "Drink dammit! Drink before it's too late." Tears ran down his face and I wanted to help, but there wasn't anything I could do.

"Dragon..." Rook began.

"No! I won't give up on her," Dragon snarled.

Suddenly, Dragon's eyes were mad with hunger and Serafina was drinking from his wrist like a rabid animal.

"Fuck, he's thrown them both into bloodlust. Stay back, Angela, no matter what happens." Rook produced a knife from somewhere on his body and sliced his own wrist open.

Dragon's head snapped up and Rook thrust his bleeding wrist against his lips. Dragon savagely tore into Rook's flesh, and I wanted so badly to make him stop. But when I stepped towards them, Rook shook his head so I backed off and watched.

The greedy, wet sounds of the two mouths gulping in mouthfuls of blood were enough to turn my stomach. Then Dragon's hips started moving, and he rubbed himself against his wife's burned body. She was so busy consuming his blood that she didn't seem to notice, not even when her blackened skin began peeling off as a result of his movements.

My God, what was going on?

"Dragon, you have to stop now," Rook said from behind him, his arm wrapped around to Dragon's mouth.

Dragon didn't seem to hear a word he said, and I worried that Rook might not be able to make him stop.

Rook jerked his wrist free. Dragon roared as he attacked, trying to regain access to his blood. Rook managed to pin him to the ground a few feet away from Serafina. As Dragon struggled to free himself, Rook shouted, "Fight it, Dragon, fight it!"

Dragon only struggled harder, until suddenly an enormous black and red dragon erupted from his body in fiery explosion of scales and claws that sent Rook flying through the air. The dragon took off into the sky. Rook scrambled to check on Serafina as he ripped his sleeve off and tied it around his bleeding wrist.

He looked her over and gave a relieved sigh. "I think she's going to make it."

I moved towards them hesitantly. Before I'd taken three steps, the air wavered and a shimmering light burst out of Serafina, leaving another smaller dragon in her place. Rook's eyes went wide, astonished, and I guessed anything that could surprise him that much wasn't supposed to happen. I started to back away, and the dragon locked onto the movement.

"Don't take another step, Angela." Rook's voice was deadly serious and I froze.

The dragon's gaze moved to Rook, and he murmured soothing words, crooning to calm the beast. Eventually the dragon lay down in the sand. About that time Dragon landed nearby, nude, but human once again. He crept up to the dragon cautiously, obviously trying not to startle the beast.

"Shhh, you're safe now. Dragon will be back any moment," Rook whispered, petting her snout gently.

Dragon came up between them and Rook backed away, letting him take over.

"Hey there, I'm happy to see you're still alive. You must be so confused," Dragon told her quietly, running his hand along her snout. She opened her eyes to meet his. "We need to get you inside before the sun comes up. Do you think your dragon is ready to let you come back out?"

The dragon that was Serafina snorted, and moved her head up and down. How could she think rationally enough to understand a single word he said right now?

"That's good." He kept petting her, talking in a quiet soothing tone. "I need you to picture your human self in your mind. Think about your beautiful hair, all those smooth mahogany curls, and your eyes, the perfect blend of green and brown. Think about your soft hands, and those long slender legs with just the right amount of muscle. Picture the mating mark spiraling down your arms and slashing across your back. Let me see your magnificent body, show it to me, Serafina."

The dragon shimmered, and faded into the night, leaving Serafina crouched on the sand at Dragon's feet. She looked up at him and smiled for just a moment before she collapsed. The two men sagged in relief. It seemed impossible, but I couldn't find a single burn marring her body.

"Will she be okay now?" I asked them.

Dragon flashed me a brilliant smile. "She will be more than okay. The virus that causes vampirism has phenomenal healing abilities. When she wakes again, she will be the most beautiful nightshifter ever created."

"Travali is long gone, but the sun is still a threat," Rook said, nodding towards the lightening sky.

I'd completely forgotten about the other man with everything else that happened. It was a good thing Rook could still think about security with all this craziness going on around us.

"I can take her. You should stay here with Detective Ruby." His eyes met mine briefly. "I'm sure she has some questions she'd like to have answered before she leaves."

Rook gave him a grateful smile and bowed with his hand fisted over his heart. "I'll check in with you when I wake up later. If you need anything before then, you know how to reach me."

Dragon bowed in return. "Thank you my friend, for everything." He gently lifted his wife into his arms and walked down the beach towards his home.

Once Dragon was gone I didn't know what to say. So much had happened, but I hadn't had time to sort through any of it. On one hand, I was curious and I wanted answers. On the other, I wanted to forget any of this ever happened.

"You look like you're not sure if you want to collapse or run away screaming," Rook said, his head cocked to the side, scrutinizing me.

"That about sums it up." I wasn't sure how I felt about him being able to read me so well.

I went with collapsing, and landed on my back in the sand, with my hands behind my head. Rook came to sit beside me with his arms linked around his bent knees. We were both quiet for a while, just listening to the waves rolling on shore.

Eventually, I said, "I'm not on any kind of birth control." I felt his eyes on me, but I couldn't look at him. I just kept my eyes trained on the horizon and the rising sun. "I just thought you should know."

Softly, he replied, "When I reset time, anything beyond the point we came back to was erased forever. There's no chance you could be pregnant with my child in this time line."

I knew I should be relieved, but instead, all I felt was grief for the loss of something I never even had. Needing to distract myself from that kind of thinking, I told him, "I have so many questions I don't even know which one to start with."

"How about we start with how Dragon and his people can be both shapeshifters and vampires," he suggested. "I did promise, after all."

"That sounds like a good place to start."

"Once upon a time..."

"Is this going to be a true story or a fairy tale?" I interrupted, turning to see him smiling down at me.

"Fairy tales are just true stories that humans have chosen not to believe in any more. Besides, this is Myths and Legends, 'where dreams and nightmares come to life'," he quoted one of the catchphrases often used in the resort brochures.

I laughed, and settled myself more comfortably on the sand. "Okay, I'm ready to listen now."

"Once upon a time," he started again, "in a faraway land, a large number of shapeshifter clans lived peaceful but separate lives. Then one day, vampire hordes led by the evil Master Travali swept in and massacred the clans one by one. He started with the smaller animals, but eventually took on the fiercest clan, the dragons.

"During that battle, Travali managed to behead the Dragon King. The queen escaped with her son, unscathed. The young prince, whom we know as Dragon, was then named Dragon King. Seeing the mistakes his father made, he rallied the shifter clans and they united to defeat the vampires.

"Victory was within their grasp when a wolf shifter named Bran betrayed them. He helped Travali curse Dragon and all his people. While they were cursed, they could not access the magic of their beasts. Without that magic protecting them from the vampire virus, Travali was able to change the cursed shifters into vampires.

"You might ask why he would do such a thing, since he essentially gave them supernatural strength, speed, and a whole list of other powers they wouldn't have otherwise had. The answer is simple—greed.

"In Travali's mind, death would have been too merciful for Dragon. Vampire sires usually have complete control over their new vampires. Travali wanted to use that power to make Dragon and his people into puppets, to prove to everyone he was the stronger of the two. Unfortunately for him, he couldn't control Dragon, or any of the cursed shapeshifters. Dragon and his people used their new abilities to slaughter the vampires and make Travali flee for his life, not to be seen again for several centuries.

"Since Dragon and his people refused to be called vampires, they became known as nightshifters in the supernatural community. Only recently, when the Phoenix Prophecy was fulfilled, did they regain the ability to change shapes. Tonight was the first time one of them created another true nightshifter. Up until now, the vampires they created where just that, vampires. Serafina's transformation opened a new chapter in nightshifter history. Now we'll have to wait and see how it turns out."

"Why were Travali and Bran here at the resort?" I asked, rolling to my side and propping myself up on my elbow.

"Senator Mitchell was a solar demon known as Garrek. He was also head of an interracial council that maintains the peace in our world. Garrek was very powerful and he insisted that all council members attend his wedding. As a council member, we had no choice but to admit Travali and his guest. We knew this wedding would be trouble, but I never thought this night would end with Garrek dead and Serafina a nightshifter."

"I'd think around here you'd learn to always expect the unexpected."

He chuckled, looking down at the sand in front of him. Then he turned to face me with wonder in his eyes. "I usually do, but tonight went beyond anything I ever dreamed possible."

I knew he was no longer thinking about dead senators or shapeshifting vampires. He was thinking about us, and I had to stop him before this went any further. "I think I should probably get going."

His face fell, and he reached out to brush his fingers gently down my cheek. "I won't push you, Angela. I know you must be overwhelmed by everything that happened here tonight."

I closed my eyes, letting his voice and his touch seep into my soul. It was going to hurt so much when I had to say goodbye to him.

When I opened my eyes, he looked into them and said, "Don't say it, Angela. Take some time and think about everything that happened tonight before you make any decisions."

I looked into his black eyes, so warm even with the absence of color. I wanted to stay here with him forever. It was the perfect fantasy. A beautiful sunrise painted the sky pink and purple, while the waves crashed on shore and a light breeze carried the scent of saltwater through the air. All I had to do was say the word, and a wickedly handsome man with rippling muscles would pleasure my body until I was blissfully exhausted enough to pass out.

But this wasn't a fantasy, and I couldn't stay here forever. I started to speak again, but Rook rolled me to my back and covered my lips with his. He kissed me softly, with his hand cradling my face while his lips moved against mine with aching tenderness.

When it was over, he kissed my forehead before he pulled back to search my face. "Let me walk you to your car just in case Travali has any henchmen still roaming around here."

I agreed, because he was right. It wasn't safe for me to be out here alone. Rook rose to his feet, pulling me with him, and we brushed the sand off our clothes the best we could. The walk to my car was quiet, and I was glad we avoided most of the police and rescue workers that still lingered on the grounds. The last thing I needed was rumors about me and Rook flying around the station.

When we said goodbye, the ache in my chest told me I would never recover if I walked away from him now. But I had more to consider than just my own feelings. I had a daughter to support, and dating a suspected criminal was a sure way to get kicked off the force. Until I found a solution to that problem, having a relationship with Rook was out of the question. So with tears in my eyes, I drove myself home to my empty bed and cried myself to sleep.

Chapter Three

~ Rook ~

Claire and I stood by the railing on Dragon's terrace. She was explaining her plans for beach shows during spring break since The Gateway would still be under reconstruction. Dragon and Serafina were dancing and talking quietly on the other side of the terrace.

It had been three days since the bombing, and things were finally starting to settle down. I hadn't seen or heard from Angela, and that was beginning to worry me. I'd hoped our relationship would finally move forward, but it seemed we were just as stalled as ever.

When Doyle and Solomon arrived, Serafina endured a round of good-natured teasing. Her lack of flying skills their latest source of entertainment.

Ready to call it a night, I cleared my throat to get everyone's attention. "Now that we're all here, maybe we should get some business out of the way."

Just then there was a knock at the door that Serafina went to answer.

From the other room, I heard Serafina say, "I'm so glad you could join us, Detective Ruby. Won't you come in? Everyone else is already out on the terrace."

My heart stuttered, then kicked into overdrive.

"Um, okay." Angela responded. Then I heard them walking in our direction.

The two women stepped out onto the terrace and I nearly dropped my beer. When she was on duty, Angela wore sleek business attire with her hair pulled up in a sexy twist that left her slender neck exposed. It was a good look that never failed to make me hard within two seconds flat. This look was even better. Tonight, she wore her white blonde hair long and loose with a pair of jeans and a lightweight pink sweater. I imagined her wearing that tight sweater with nothing but the lacy pink thong from the other night, and had to stifle a groan as I discretely adjusted my pants.

"Has everyone here met Detective Ruby before?" Serafina asked the group.

"Angela," she insisted, and my eyebrows nearly flew off my face. "Please, everyone can call me Angela. And yes, I believe I've met everyone here on one occasion or another."

"Would you care for a drink Angela?" Serafina asked.

"Sure, I'll take a beer if you've got one."

"No problem, why don't you have a seat?" Serafina indicated _the_ lounge chair, and Angela's cheeks turned bright red. She opted to take a seat near where Solomon and Doyle were sprawled, instead. Serafina brought her a beer then sat between Dragon's legs, leaning back against his chest with his arms wrapped around her.

They looked so comfortable with each other that I couldn't help the tiny spike of envy I felt. I wanted that with Angela, more than I had ever wanted anything in my life.

"I'm sorry I had to manhandle you the other night, Angela, but when Rook starts manipulating time, we all do exactly what he tells us to do," Doyle apologized, his manner much more serious than usual.

Angela shrugged, and took a sip of her beer. "I understand now why it was necessary, so I won't hold it against you."

"Angela," Serafina began, "before we get back to business, I want to thank you for everything you did the other night. Rook didn't give us all the details, but he did say that without your help I wouldn't be here tonight."

She glanced at me. I gave a barely-perceptible shake of my head, letting her know I hadn't told anyone what we'd done to save Serafina. Her shoulders seemed to relax after that, and I took that as a bad sign. When she first arrived, I thought maybe she was ready to accept what was going on between us. Now I had my doubts. A glance at Claire, and her serene smile confirmed my suspicions.

"If there is ever anything you need, please don't hesitate to ask," Dragon offered to Angela. "You not only saved the life of my mate, but also my unborn child. We will be forever in your debt."

"You don't owe me anything. There'd already been enough death that night. I was glad I could help prevent any more."

"Even so, we'll be here if you need us," Dragon promised, then asked, "Rook, why don't you pick up where we left off before Angela arrived?"

Everyone was surprised by Dragon's request. I asked him with a look— _Are you sure?_ He shrugged in response, so I resettled myself against the railing and said, "Okay."

"If you don't mind, Rook, I'd like to begin," Claire interrupted, smiling warmly before I could say any more.

I waved my hand, letting her know she had the floor. I was honestly relieved to have the spotlight shifted to someone else.

I watched Angela closely while the group discussed the imminent fall of the council as a consequence of Garrek's death; the Phoenix Prophecy; Serafina's unusual transformation that triggered the awakening of the beasts in all the vampires sired by nightshifters; the slave girl the demon Kaleb won in The Pit the night Dragon fought Malachi; and whether Clarissa knowingly betrayed us, or if she was just an unwitting participant in her sister Ivanna's treachery.

Angela listened intently, piecing together the information she'd gained the other night with what she was hearing tonight. I knew she was missing a lot of background information, but she always had been quick to draw the right conclusions. That was why I'd had to spend so much time misleading her in the past. It was actually refreshing to have everyone speaking freely in front of her now, and she seemed to be getting more comfortable by the minute. Once or twice she even joined in the conversation.

"Now the question is: what do we do about her?" I asked Dragon about Clarissa as I came over to sit on _the_ lounge chair? Angela blushed again and it took everything in me not to smile. I knew Solomon and Doyle would pick up on it and I didn't want Angela to be more embarrassed than she already was. "She's one of ours, so we don't need any proof to take her into custody, but I don't think that's the right thing to do."

"I agree. We should keep an eye on her, and see if we can find out what they're planning next. I issued a challenge for Travali to meet me in The Pit, but we all know there's too much risk involved for him to agree to a match. When the council falls, he'll be ready for his next attack. We need to be prepared.

"The bombing, and the attempt on Serafina's life, told me two things. Travali is motivated, and he knows our weaknesses too well. I'm sure he wanted Garrek out of the way, but the bomb served another purpose. He knew I would be in the blast zone, and Rook would have to set time back. Under normal circumstances, Rook wouldn't be able to jump through time again for at least a day. Therefore, under normal circumstances, we wouldn't have been able to save Serafina, his real target, because that's where his motivation is coming from. Malachi's death pushed him over the edge, and he won't rest until Serafina pays the price for my actions," Dragon said regretfully.

"You did what you had to do, and I for one think Malachi didn't suffer enough," Serafina turned and told Dragon.

"No, he didn't. But now Travali will be gunning for you until we either take him out or he's successful." Dragon tucked her hair behind her ear and kissed her. I knew him well enough to see the worry in his face.

"There's a lot being said here that I don't understand, but right now I'd like to know how I helped Rook jump back in time," Angela asked, making Solomon and Doyle start whispering together.

"Now boys, it's not nice to place bets on the personal lives of your closest friends," Claire chided them.

To Angela she said, "I think that's something you should let Rook explain to you in private dear."

Angela looked at me curiously, and I wondered if she was ready to step into my world. She was here, but I thought that had more to do with female meddling than her desire to explore a relationship with me.

Deciding there was only one way to find out, I finally asked her, "Would you like to go downstairs and take a walk on the beach with me?"

She swallowed hard, meeting my eyes, and I knew she hadn't wanted to be put on the spot like that. "Um, sure, why not?"

We said our goodbyes and headed for the elevator.

The lack of conversation in the elevator told me all I needed to know. When we hit the path along the beach, the silence continued and I waited to see if she'd say whatever she'd come here to tell me.

When it became obvious she didn't know how to start, I said, "I was surprised when you showed up tonight."

"Not as shocked as me, I'm sure. I had no idea why I was invited, but I never imagined I'd be sitting in on an informal meeting with Donovan Drake and his inner circle." She shook her head. "I can't decide if I want you to explain everything I just heard, or if I should just have you set time back so I was never there to begin with."

"But in your case, it wouldn't matter. You'd still remember the meeting, even if we did it again without you," I pointed out, smiling because her ability to travel through time with me opened up a world of possibilities that I couldn't wait to explore.

"And why is that, Mr. Delaney?" she asked glancing over at me.

Hearing her call me Mr. Delaney after everything we'd been through was like a blow to the gut, and it hurt. "So, it's okay for all of us to call you Angela now, but you still won't call me Rook."

"I don't know." She blew out a frustrated breath. "I feel like we should keep our relationship professional. Calling you Rook just feels too personal right now."

I stopped walking and stood with my jaw tight and my fists clenched in an effort not to shake her. When she finally noticed I was no longer beside her, she turned around and approached me cautiously like I might bite her, which honestly wasn't too far-fetched.

"What is it? Why have you stopped?"

"Can you honestly say there is nothing personal between us, Angela?" I demanded, ready to explode with anger.

"There is nothing personal between us, Mr. Delaney." She couldn't even meet my eyes when she uttered the lie. "The other night we did what was needed to save a life, end of story. It won't happen again, and there's no reason to discuss it further."

Before I knew what was happening, ancient words whispered through my mind. My soul burst wide open while Angela and I teetered on the edge of the ether between times. I struggled to stop what I'd set in motion before it was too late, before I went too far and lost any chance to have Angela as my willing partner.

When I didn't respond, Angela eventually peeked at me through her lashes. Her breath caught, and her eyes went wide then locked on mine. I could only imagine what I looked like to her with my hair whipping wildly in the wind, and my skin glowing with the essence of my soul. It was encouraging, though, when the initial fear on her face turned to wonder. Then, the scent of her arousal hit me like a ton of bricks. It took every ounce of restraint I had not to fall on her with the burning lust surging though my body.

After what felt like an eternity, I finally regained enough control to come forward slowly and slip my hand under her hair. I cradled the back of her head as I bent my head down. Her lips met mine willingly, tenderly. My other hand reached out and I pulled her warm, soft body against mine. As our lips moved together, she melted into my embrace, clutching my body closer to hers.

She could lie to herself all she wanted to, but her body told me the truth every time I touched her.

She gasped when I reached down and picked her up by the back of her thighs. I took advantage of her surprise by sliding my tongue against hers with slow, sensual strokes. As the kiss gained intensity, I strode forward with her legs wrapped tightly around my hips, until her back rested against a tree.

It felt so good to hold her in my arms, to feel her warmth wrapped around me while I teased and tempted her with my mouth and tongue. Our bodies rocked together while our tongues dueled, and our breaths turned to moans and groans. Her hands stroked my arms and shoulders while I sucked lightly on her tongue. She always seemed to like that a lot. I wanted to learn more ways to please her, to pleasure her body with mine.

Why couldn't she see that we belonged together?

The desperate edge of her moans told me she was close. I gripped her ass and held her close, rocking my hips faster.

Her breaths came in jagged pants, then she broke the kiss, "Rook, oh God, Rook..."

Goddess, I loved hearing her call out my name in orgasmic pleasure. I wanted to rip our pants open and bury myself inside her while she convulsed in my arms. The need to feel her inner muscles quivering around my cock, her naked flesh pressed against mine, was almost overwhelming.

When she stopped shuddering, her head fell onto my shoulder and I knew it was time to go. If I didn't get away from her I was going to push her to do something she would only regret in the morning.

I let out a shaky breath, then whispered roughly in her ear, "When you can admit there is something very personal going on between us, call me and I'll explain how you enhance my time travel abilities."

I pulled back and set her on her feet. Then without another word, I turned and put one foot in front of the other. With every step I took, I prayed to the Goddess that I was doing the right thing, and that someday Angela would come to me on her own.

Chapter Four

~ Angela ~

"I give you The Myths and Legends Casino Resort," I told my new partner Anthony Vaccaro, Tony for short, as I closed my door and leaned back against the car.

Tony had recently moved to this area and I was showing him the ropes. He was about five-eight, with a surprisingly trim waistline for a guy on the north side of forty. His black hair was cut military short, and he had a natural tan that I envied. My pale white skin seemed to reflect the sun, rather than soak it in.

"I've heard a lot about this place. The wife even tried talking me into a vacation here once. She's into all this supernatural stuff: vampires, demons and shapeshifters." He whistled as he glanced around at the sprawling grounds and the impressive structure before us. "This is some place. Gigantic medieval castle, spooky trees dripping with Spanish moss, just enough torchlight and fog to give the whole place an eerie feel. And the moat? Making it green would be easy, but how do you suppose they get it to glow like that?"

"Maybe it's magic," I replied seriously as I pushed off from the car and headed towards the main entrance. It was late evening, and with spring break well underway, there were people everywhere.

Tony chuckled, and fell in step beside me. "Is that where The Gateway used to be?" He pointed to the right where construction barricades blocked off a section of the building.

The air rushed out of my lungs as my mind flashed back to the night of the bombing. The panic I'd felt after the first detonation crashed into me.

Rook! Oh God where was Rook?

Tony's voice brought me back to the present. "Hey, I didn't mean to bring up bad memories. I've seen enough war zones to know, the aftermath of a bomb that size leaves the kind of scars no one will ever see."

I'd stopped walking, and going by the concerned look on Tony's face, I wasn't looking too good. I gave him a weak smile. "It was a traumatic night, but it was also an eye opening experience. I know what the lieutenant told you about this resort and its upper management, but there's no proof of organized crime. Before the bombing I was willing to give her accusations some credence, because we really do get a lot of strange reports about this place, but now..."

I shook my head not really sure how to explain without being able to tell him the whole truth. "That night changed the way I look at the people here at Myths and Legends. They are not the drug dealing, gun-running monsters Lieutenant Taggert paints them to be."

Tony shrugged and wisely told me, "I usually go with my instincts, but you need to be careful that yours aren't being clouded by a shared traumatic experience. It could be similar to the way kidnap victims bond with their kidnappers."

I might have thought he had a good point if I hadn't learned the truth about Myths and Legends the night of the bombing. In response to his concern, I said, "I'll give it some thought."

We started moving again. As we strode through the main entrance, Tony looked around like a kid in a candy shop. I'd been coming to the resort for so long that I'd forgotten how awe inspiring it could be. The decor was a cross between a Hard Rock Cafe, only with artwork and memorabilia related to supernatural legends rather than rock legends, and the set of an extravagant monster movie, complete with actors in elaborate costumes.

The front desk was busy as we rounded the corner near Mystique, one of the resort's dance clubs. There, we hit a traffic jam and decided to cut through the casino. We wove our way quickly through the noisy slot machines and flashing colored lights, then exited on the other side. After taking the elevator up one level, we started down a long hallway to the security office.

Since the bombing, the number of bodies being left behind this resort had more than doubled. All of the young female victims were known prostitutes. They had all been drained of blood, and left with twin puncture marks on their necks. The press was calling the killer the Red Light Vampire, and we were under a lot of pressure to make an arrest. Since we had no leads or useful evidence, we made an appointment with Rook to discuss ways his security team could help us catch the killer.

"So this Delaney guy, the lieutenant says he has a thing for you," Tony commented.

I glanced at him, then looked straight ahead. "Mr. Delaney has shown an interest in pursuing a relationship with me in the past. However, it is against department policy for detectives to fraternize with anyone suspected of criminal activities."

As we continued down the corridor, I thought about the first time Rook made a pass at me. My previous partner, Quentin Andrews, had just introduced me to him. He reached out to shake my hand and I met his gaze. Something in his black eyes had my hand instinctively drifting toward my gun instead of meeting his for the handshake.

He smirked at me, then lowered his hand and said, "You may see the Big Bad Wolf when you look in my eyes, but if I ever get a taste of you, I promise, pain won't be what makes you scream for me."

The wave of heat that swept through my body nearly took me to my knees with its intensity. Rook just stood there smiling at me with a sensual curve of his lips that I would one day grow to love and dread all at the same time.

Quen, who had been trying to get into my pants since the day we met, noticed my reaction. He thought he could keep me away from Rook by telling our lieutenant about his interest in me. His plan backfired though, because the lieutenant thought I could use Rook's attraction to our advantage. After that, any case involving Myths and Legends was immediately handed off to me.

About five feet from Rook's office, the strangest sensation crawled over my skin. I was rubbing my arms, trying to shake off the feeling, when the door to Rook's office swung open. Dragon walked out and closed the door behind him.

"Detective Ruby, it's so good to see you, though I'm sure the circumstances that brought you here are less than pleasant."

Dragon extended his hand and we shook.

"They always are. This is my new partner, Detective Anthony Vaccaro." I gestured towards Tony, then continued the introductions. "This is Mr. Drake. He owns this place and acts as General Manager."

As the two men shook hands, Dragon asked, "Are you new to the area, Detective Vaccaro, or simply a new partner for Detective Ruby?"

"I just moved down here with my family. The winters up north were getting to be too hard on my old bones," Tony replied with a shiver, his accent pegging his previous home somewhere in the Northeastern United States.

"In that case, welcome to the Mississippi Gulf Coast, and The Myths and Legends Casino Resort. We have monthly specials for locals, if you ever want to bring your wife or your family here for some entertainment. I would offer you a complimentary stay, but I've been told many times that members of your department are not permitted to accept gifts from this resort."

Dragon was always the perfect host, smiling and charming. He was well-muscled with somewhat shaggy black hair, a neatly trimmed beard, and dark brown eyes. I supposed he was good looking, in that roguish rich guy kind of way that made most women drool. But I liked my men a little taller, a little leaner, and in recent years, I'd started to prefer their hair a whole lot longer. Besides, I wasn't sure I could handle being with a man who could change into an enormous fire-breathing dragon without even a second of warning.

"We have an appointment with Mr. Delaney, is he in his office?" I asked, eyeing the door behind Dragon.

He sighed, the picture of regret. "Mr. Delaney was called away for an off-site emergency. I offered to take his place for this meeting."

"What kind of emergency?" I asked, irritated. It had been a little over a month since Rook walked away from me on the beach. I'd made an appointment with him because he'd been dodging my unscheduled visits to discuss the Red Light Vampire case.

"The _personal_ kind, Detective Ruby," Dragon said. The significant look he gave me had Tony raising an eyebrow.

Rook's voice whispered through my mind, and I closed my eyes to hide the longing I felt inside. _"When you can admit there is something very personal going on between us, call me and I'll explain how you enhance my time travel abilities."_

I'd wanted so badly to follow him when he walked away from me that night on the beach, but I had to choose between him and the force. So far, I'd chosen the force, but that decision grew harder to live with every day.

When I opened my eyes, Dragon's gaze was knowing, and I had to clear my throat before I could speak. "No offense, Mr. Drake, but I had hoped to meet with the general, not the king. He is, after all, the security specialist here at the resort."

Dragon smiled at my reference to his position in the supernatural community that I still wasn't sure I wanted to be a part of. "I assure you, Detective Ruby, I am more that capable of answering questions and offering advice on a wide range of security matters."

Knowing I didn't have another option, I followed Dragon to his office. Once the door closed behind us, Tony's expression became slack and he stood in place with vacant eyes.

"Hey, what did you do to him?" I asked Dragon, waving my hand in front of Tony. No reaction. Not even a flicker or a twitch of his eyes.

"It won't harm him. When we're finished with our discussion, you can tell me what parts you want him to remember. Then, I'll release him with his new memories intact." Dragon sat on a sofa with his arm lying across its back.

Looking from Dragon to Tony, I decided it might be for the best. I sat in a leather armchair on the other side of the coffee table from Dragon.

"Okay, what do you have to say that Tony shouldn't hear?"

"Do you remember that night on my terrace?"

The mention of the terrace always sent heat to my cheeks, leaving them red with embarrassment.

Dragon noticed and said, "I was talking about the get together we had several days after the bombing, but perhaps we should discuss the night of the bombing first."

My eyes widened, and I started to shake my head.

Dragon put up his hand in a halting motion. "Hear me out, please."

I swallowed hard, then nodded, afraid of where this conversation might be headed.

Dragon leaned forward, and rested his forearms on his thighs with his hands clasped together. "The night of the bombing was very chaotic and confusing for all of us. More so for you, I'm sure. I'd erase the bad memories if I could, but as I've said, I can't get into your head."

I glanced at Tony. "I don't like the idea of anyone playing around in my head anyway."

He nodded. "Fair enough. Rook told me how he left things between you. I don't want to interfere, but I'm tired of watching him suffer."

"Why is he suffering?" I didn't want to think about Rook suffering because of me.

"Because Angela, you're all he thinks about. He didn't tell me, or anyone else, what happened on my terrace, but he didn't need to. He'd already reset time twice that night. To set time back again, especially as far as he had to go, it would've taken more than just your presence. I know how his magic works. It would've taken intimate contact with you for him to save my mate's life."

I drew in a shaky breath. I'd hoped no one knew about that.

His compassionate eyes caught my gaze. "There's no reason to be ashamed. I'm grateful you agreed to help him. From watching the two of you interact that night, up to that point, I know you have feelings for him. I also know you weren't ready to take that step. The problem is, you did take that step and Rook will never forget it. He can't go back to the way things were, and you're unable or unwilling to move forward. That leaves him in a state of limbo that's tearing him up inside."

I blew out a breath and hung my head in my hands. "It's complicated."

"I'm sure it is, and it's none of my business. I simply wanted you to know how all this is affecting him. Rook means a lot to me. One day soon, I'd like to see him happy again." Dragon's love for his friend vibrated in his deep voice.

I scrubbed my hands over my face and looked at Dragon. "I'll see what I can do. I don't want him to suffer either."

A small smile curved Dragon's lips when he said, "Thank you, that's all I can ask of you. Now, the second time you were on my terrace, for the gathering, do you remember us mentioning a council?"

"Yes, I believe Rook said it was going to fall."

He leaned back on the sofa "The council was comprised of leaders from all the different supernatural races. It was charged with two things: keeping peace in our world, and hiding our existence from humans. Garrek, who you knew as Senator Mitchell, was head of that council. He was the only one powerful enough to keep the other councilors in line. When he died, the council died with him.

"The supernatural world has always been divided between those who want to protect humans and keep our existence secret, and those who believe humans should be enslaved or hunted like prey animals. Without the council to intervene, tension between the two sides will continue to escalate as disputes are settled with violence instead of diplomacy."

"Which side of that line do you fall on?" I asked cautiously.

Dragon scowled at me, and leaned forward. "I believe that openly preying on humans, or trying to subjugate them, would lead to a war we couldn't possibly win. Humans would eventually wipe us out with their technology and overwhelming numbers. But even if that weren't true, I have always fought for humans, because I think they should be allowed to live their lives in peace. We may be stronger and faster, but in my mind that does not necessarily make us superior. Unfortunately, not many supernaturals feel the way I do."

I met his eyes and told him honestly, "I apologize if I offended you, that wasn't my intention."

He inclined his head. "You've had a lot to take in. It's understandable that you might have doubts about me and my people. Let me assure you though, this resort is a safe haven for anyone in need of protection. Our doors will always be open to you and your family.

"Thank you, that's very generous of you."

"Now, you should know, Travali and his vampires are the murderers you seek." Red flames flared in Dragon's eyes for a second and I leaned back, fighting the urge to run from the room screaming.

When he got himself under control, he continued, "The girls mean nothing to Travali. He's using them to created problems for us with the human media and law enforcement. He's based in New Orleans, but his vampires are using portals to dump the bodies here."

"Portals?" I asked.

"Portals are magical gateways. Any sorcerer can open one to the next room, another state, or even another world. The portals are the reason we haven't caught the vampires ourselves. They open one up, dump the body, and then jump back through before we even know they were here."

Now that was a scary thought. After seeing what Travali was capable of that night on the beach, the thought that he could just materialize out of thin air was downright frightening.

"So, where does that leave me," I asked, frustrated. "I can't go back to the station and say vampires are real and they're picking off prostitutes one by one just to make their enemies look bad."

"No you can't, but that's not all they're doing anyway. Travali uses the girls in his brothels before he dumps their bodies here. He feeds them a demon drug called Oblivion, which for us, isn't any more dangerous than humans drinking alcohol or smoking weed. In humans, it causes unquenchable lust with immediate addiction. Withdrawal sends them into cardiac arrest. The drug itself won't kill them, but once they're addicted, there's no way to help them. The only thing they will ever think about again is reaching sexual fulfillment. You could literally cut their arms off, and they'd beg you to fuck them while you did it."

My stomach turned at the graphic image he painted, and I thought I might be sick. Then I remembered a case I worked last summer. "That's what that clear liquid was, that vial we found last summer. We never could determine what it was, but I witnessed firsthand what it does. That poor girl died of a heart attack. It was awful, but now I think she might have gotten off lucky."

Expression grim, he agreed, "She did at that. Some of the girls in Travali's brothels live for years. They're used by every depraved soul that walks through his doors. When they can no longer be forced to eat and drink, Travali gives them to his really sadistic clients for disposal."

I shook my head as a shiver ran up my spine. "The more I learn about your world, the more I wish I'd never stumbled into it."

He shrugged his massive shoulder. "Given your abilities, someone like Rook would've eventually found you anyway."

"What does that mean?" I asked, frustrated again. "I still don't understand how I'm able to help him travel through time."

Dragon chuckled. "As I said earlier, Rook told me how he left things between you. He'd have my head if I explained that to you now."

I rolled my eyes. "Aren't you the king? Isn't he sworn to protect you?"

Dragon laughed some more. "Regardless of my position, I learned a long time ago not to interfere with the mating frenzy."

Not knowing how to respond to that, I just shook my head and let it go. We wrapped up the conversation, and decided to let Tony believe Dragon had given us the typical non-answers a public relations expert would advise a casino owner to give in this situation.

I was thankful for Dragon's honesty, but I kind of missed the days when everyone at Myths and Legends avoided my questions or told me outright lies. At least then I had hope. Now I knew without a doubt that the killer I was after would never be brought to justice—not human justice anyway.

Vampires could move with blurring speed that human eyes weren't able to follow. They could also disappear from sight altogether. Then there was the whole mind control thing. Tony stood in one place during the entire meeting with Dragon like a statue made out of human flesh. Add in the shapeshifters, and everything else I had yet to discover, and I couldn't see how humans would survive if the supernatural races came after us. Dragon believed our numbers and technology would help us prevail, but I wasn't sure I believed that after everything I'd seen so far.

As I pulled away from the resort, with Tony cheerfully chattering about bringing his wife to Myths and Legends next weekend, I had to wonder if this was how Alice felt when she fell down that rabbit hole.

Chapter Five

~ Rook ~

"I know why you're here Rook," Camila murmured as she slowly circled me in the soft glow of candlelight. Her fingertips lightly brushed my bare chest, making me shiver in response. I was nude except for a towel wrapped around my hips.

"I saw that human detective a little while ago, the one you've loved in your dreams for so long. Do you want to dream of her again? Is that why you've come to me Rook?" She was behind me now, and went up on her toes to whisper in my ear, "Why do you torture yourself like this? Wouldn't it be so much more satisfying to track her down and show her what you really want to do to her?"

"No games today, Camila, just give me what I need," I replied tightly.

She laughed lightly, a sultry, seductive sound that had absolutely no effect on me. "Oh, I'll give you what you came here for, but only that human can give you what you need. Now, lie down on my table, and let me give you a taste of what she could do for you."

I hopped up on her table, and tried to relax as she began massaging my shoulders and neck.

Camila was attractive—tall, with long black hair worn in a loose chignon, and a hint of Asian ancestry in her almond-shaped eyes. She was also an empathy demon, which made her the perfect masseuse for the spa here at the resort. She could enhance the emotions, thoughts, and dreams she saw and felt through contact with bare skin.

After I met Angela, I couldn't bring myself to be with another woman. It just felt wrong to even think of touching anyone but her intimately. Several months later I bumped into Camila on the way to the gym. I was wound so tight I thought I might explode if I didn't get inside a female right that second. But I couldn't have Angela, and no one else would have been acceptable. Camila felt my emotions through my skin. She talked me into coming to the spa with her.

She had me undress and lay down on her table. Then she told me to think about Angela and all the things I'd ever wanted to do to her. The images flickered through my mind. A heartbeat later I was in my bed with Angela beneath me, screaming my name and begging me for more. It felt so real, all my senses came alive. I smelled her arousal, felt the wetness surrounding my cock as it moved in and out of her tight body. It was enough to make me come right there. The orgasm shot up my shaft violently, and I was left panting while in my mind I was crushing Angela against my chest.

My visits to Camila were the only thing that kept me sane all these years. With the help of her magic, I've touched and tasted every inch of Angela's subtle curves in every position and setting imaginable. Now instead of fantasies, I only saw memories when I closed my eyes. No matter how strong Camila's magic was, I knew it would never be enough to satisfy me again.

As Camila continued working the tension out of my muscles, I let my mind wander to the night of the bombing. I remembered Angela's fear when I asked for her help, and the guilt I felt for having to push her further than she was ready to go. I knew she wanted to help me save Serafina's life, but I also knew when she felt overwhelmed. Instead of backing off as I should have, my blood oaths to Dragon drove me to keep pushing her.

I wanted to slow down for her, and to savor every second I had with her, but there wasn't enough time. I had to keep her off balance, or she never would have gone through with what needed to be done. So I teased and tempted, then devoured her with my kisses and the intimate caress of my fingers. When she finally gave herself to me it was the happiest moment of my life, even if deep down I knew it wouldn't last.

Each time Camila helped me relive that night on Dragon's terrace, I felt every sensation, every quiver of Angela's tight sheath as I plunged myself into her warm, wet body over and over again. I remembered every touch, every kiss. The sight of her in that tiny pink thong. The sweet scent of her arousal as it filled my senses, and the sound she made when I hit just the right spot. Goddess, I wanted to hear that sound every night for the rest of my life.

And when I recalled the moment of final release, I gloried in the rush of energy that swept over me, so empowering, intoxicating. I reached out, pulled it into my body and slid through time with an ease I hadn't felt for centuries.

The memory finished playing out in my mind, and Camila quietly left the room to allow me time to clean up and get dressed. With her help, my physical needs had been met for the moment, but the guilt and the fear that Angela would never forgive me overshadowed the memories of the pleasure I felt that night in her arms. Inside I felt hollow, empty without her.

When Angela scheduled the appointment with me, I thought maybe she was finally ready to talk about us. Then she showed up with another detective, and I knew she was still denying her feelings for me. Sitting through a meeting with her and that human male was the last thing I wanted to do, so I asked Dragon to cover for me and came straight here to see Camila.

Maybe that wasn't the best way to handle the situation, but I was running out of patience when it came to Angela. I'd hoped that, given enough time, she would come to me on her own. Since that obviously wasn't going to happen, I needed a new strategy. The next time Angela came to the resort, I would see her face to face. There would be no more having Dragon or anyone else run interference. From now on, I was going to meet her like I would any other challenge: head-on with nothing held back.

Angela Ruby wasn't going to know what hit her the next time I got my hands on her.

Chapter Six

~ Angela ~

When we returned to the station, Lieutenant Lynette Taggert called Tony and me into her office to report our findings. She was not pleased to hear we hadn't learned anything new. Then Tony started talking about how great Myths and Legends was, and how hospitable Mr. Drake and his staff were, and the shit really hit the fan.

"What do they do over there, brainwash everyone who walks through the front doors?" Lieutenant Taggert snapped, then shoved her chair back and got up to pace in front of her window. She was a petite woman, who always made me think of a drill sergeant with the tight bun holding her dark hair back, her stiffly pressed clothing, and her brisk no nonsense personality.

"Every time we get a shred of evidence leading us to that resort, it disappears into thin air. Then the witnesses suddenly forget what they saw or they simply go missing altogether." She shook her head. "Those people are guilty of something, and one day I'd like to nail them for it."

"Unlike Tony, I've been around long enough to know you're right. There is definitely something strange going on at Myths and Legends," I agreed while thinking that it just wasn't the kind of strange she was thinking. "But I don't think they have anything to do with these murders. Having that many bodies dumped on their property in a two month time period has to be bad for business, especially when the killer is making the deaths look like vampire attacks. I think it's more likely some lone psycho that wants to be a vampire, or it's one of those religious fanatics that would like to see the resort closed down for good."

Tony and I waited in our chairs, our backs ramrod straight while she contemplated my opinion.

After a moment, she shook her head and stopped pacing. "No, my gut tells me someone at that resort is involved. We need to find a serious lead, and fast. People are starting to panic as far as three counties away. We should be using every resource available to find the maniac that's killing these young girls. Why haven't you spoken to Mr. Delaney about this recently? He's normally very forthcoming when you turn on the charm."

Inside, I groaned. I'd known it would only be a matter of time before this came up. "Mr. Delaney made it very clear that he's tired of asking me out, only to be turned down. I've tried to speak to him about these murders, but for the last month he's been conveniently unavailable whenever I go to the resort. We actually had an appointment to speak with him today, but he was supposedly called away on an emergency just before we arrived."

She tapped her toe while she mulled that over. Then she looked at me with an almost evil grin that gave me chills. "Then perhaps it's time you went on a date with Mr. Delaney."

It felt like my jaw hit the floor, and I clamped my mouth shut hard. Lieutenant Taggert looked at me expectantly. "You want me to date Devin Delaney?"

This could not be happening.

"I don't want you to date him for real, think of it as an undercover assignment. We'll be watching your back the entire time."

And it just kept getting better. "Let me get this straight. You want me to go out on a date with Devin Delaney to try and get him to talk about these murders, while my fellow police officers watch our every move from a nearby vantage point."

"Yes. Do you have a problem with that?" Her tone was getting sharper as her eyes narrowed on me.

I looked her in the eyes and hoped I appeared confident while inside I was screaming— _Why me?_ "No Ma'am. I'm only concerned that he might notice if I bring backup on a date with him. He's a very perceptive individual, and security is his field of expertise."

She relaxed a bit, and sat back down in her chair. "Nonsense. Our people are good at what they do, and he's too dangerous to send you out with him alone. Call Mr. Delaney and set this up as soon as possible. If there's anything he can tell us that will help break this case, then we needed to know it yesterday."

The meeting ended on that note, and I left to make my call to Rook. When I reached the front desk of the resort, they tried to give me the runaround but I told them to tell Rook this was a _personal_ call. Within moments he was suddenly available, and on the other end of the line. He seemed genuinely surprised and pleased to hear from me, making it that much harder to go through with the charade. Hearing his voice brought so many memories to the surface. He'd never been anything but honest with me, unless he was protecting supernatural secrets, and now I was going to betray his trust like he meant nothing at all.

Knowing the backup Lieutenant Taggert sent wouldn't be able to hide in the resort, I asked him to meet me somewhere away from the casino. He chose a place called Mike's that was outside the immediate area, but I was familiar with it. We agreed to meet at nine o'clock and hung up, then I gave the specifics to my backup crew. I didn't want to go through with this, but refusing would raise too many suspicions. With no other choice, I headed home to prepare for my first date with Rook. Too bad it would most likely be our last, since I was sure there wasn't a human alive who could evade his detection.

About the Author

Stacie Simpson writes erotic romance with a paranormal twist. She has been an avid reader for many years but only recently discovered her love of writing. Stacie lives in Florida with Maximo, a wonderful man who provides much appreciated inspiration and encouragement. When she's not reading or writing she enjoys going to the movies, watching the Miami Heat play basketball and spending time with her adult children. She is currently working on the next book in the Myths and Legends series.
